The Early History Of The Ramakrishna Movement

COVER







Title

The Early History of the Ramakrishna Movement

Author

Swami Prabhananda

Publisher

Ramakrishna Math, Chennai



Description

The present humble work is an honest attempt to briefly study how Sri Ramakrishna’s mission proceeded particularly during its early years towards fulfillment and in the process how The Ramakrishna Movement grew and developed in the early days. One charming feature of the book is the number of photos, illustrations and maps which explain the texts. This book will surely become the authoriatative source book for anyone doing research on the Ramakrishna Movement.


chapter 1

THE BIRTH OF THE RAMAKRISHNA MOVEMENT

None can deny that the Ramakrishna Sangha, as a community and as the corporate corporeal body of Sri Ramakrishna, has today become a real source of power and glory. It stands out as a symbol of living Truth, of service and renunciation, of peace and harmony in a world torn by hatred and discord. Naturally, it may be asked if this Sangha is a new shoot on an old tree or in itself an entirely new tree. 

The Historical Perspective

The establishment of the Buddhistic Order, known as Sangha and still worshipped by the Buddhists, was an important event in history. The pre-existence of corporate bodies of ascetics at the time of Gautama Buddha has led some scholars to conclude that the Buddhist Sangha was not a new phenomenon in Indian society but rather represented a greater development of already established Brahminical groups[1]. Be that as it may, the Bhikku community virtually became one of the constituent communities of the body politic. Though at first a dispersed collection of wanderers, by a hundred years after Buddha’s death, the Bhikkus constituted a well-organized community[2]. Dr. Satkari Mukherjee remarks, ‘The greatest genius of the Buddha lay in the organization of the ascetic order and the creation of a code of rules and regulations for the conduct of monastic life[3]. During the long stretch of nearly seventeen centuries (500 B.C. to A.D. 1200) when Buddhism had its place among Indian faiths, the Buddhist monks, organized in Sanghas, profoundly influenced India’s traditional culture through their activities and achievements. Although Swami Vivekananda held Buddha in high reverence, this rich coenobitic tradition of Buddhism was perhaps neither the precursor nor a direct stimulus to the founding of the Ramakrishna Sangha. 

A movement refers to a group of people, large or small, who share the same beliefs or ideas or who try to secure a common goal outside the sphere of established contemporary institutions. The dividing lines between movements and Sanghas or formal organizations are sometimes blurred because movements that become well-established usually take on bureaucratic characteristics. A social or religious movement may thus gradually become a formal organization. Consequently, if and when the organization becomes characterized by general societal acceptance of the goal sought, it reaches the stage of institutionalization. 

Whereas the Ramakrishna Sangha, with its two wings, the Ramakrishna Math and the Ramakrishna Mission, has now spread through its more than 170 units in India and abroad, it is still perhaps in the phase of a movement awaiting global acceptance of its ultimate goal–the goal of spiritualizing the entire human race. Viewed from another perspective, however, it is observed that the Ramakrishna Sangha, a more or less institutionalized organization, lies at the core of a fairly large body of admirers and supporters of the Sangha; and a growing number of unaffiliated institutions as well as individuals upholding the same or similar objectives lie at the periphery. Thereby, the entire mass gives the impression of a growing movement. 

In the Hindu tradition, we find the ancient law-giver Manu mentioning grama, des’a and sangha[4]. Medhatithi, his commentator, defines Sangha as a group of persons of the same persuasion, belonging to different localities or of different classes, as for instance, the Sangha of Bhikkus, the Sangha of merchants, the Sangha of men learned in the four Vedas. Though the word ‘Sangha’ was used to denote a group of monastics, there was hardly any significant, organized monastic community with a common law to guide it. On the other hand, from time immemorial, monasticism among isolated individuals, in eremitical form, was quite popular. The Daksa Smrti disapproves of sannyasi mithuna, a group comprised of two monks, sannyasi grama, a group comprised of three monks and sannyasi nagara, a group comprised of more than three monks. It does, however, commend the concept of a solitary monk[5].The Srimat Bhagavatam too discourages the founding of a growing monastery[6]. Seen against this background, the founding of the Ramakrishna Order was a unique phenomenon. It is an interesting and inspiring task to trace its history. 

Hegel thought of history as an idea, ‘the Idea’ which, he said, struggles constantly to become the ‘Absolute Idea.’ In the religious history of India, ‘the Idea’ has made pilgrimage from Incarnation to Incarnation, each time moving closer to the ‘Absolute Idea’ manifesting itself with an increasingly complete revelation to squarely meet the challenge of the ages until it culminated in Sri Ramakrishna, the embodiment of a boundless, harmonizing, all-embracing Idea never seen before. It is in this context that Swami Vivekananda has called Sri Ramakrishna Avataravaristha—the greatest of all Incarnations. *[7]. 

A Divine Mission

Towards the close of his twelve-year-long period of spiritual practices, Sri Ramakrishna had some prophetic revelations, one of them being that a community given to ‘the liberal faith revealed in his own life’ was to be founded. The translation of this divine vision into practical form was one of the historic achievements of the world teacher who was Sri Ramakrishna. He proceeded to actualize his divine mission in two phases. On his discovering a spiritual giant in Sri Ramakrishna in March 1875, the Brahmo leader, Keshab Chandra Sen, spoke of the saint in his sermons and in his writings for the journals. The Brahmos, people belonging to different indigenous and non-indigenous faiths, householders and youths from different strata of society, began crowding the master’s room in Dakshineswar, particularly on weekends and holidays. Also, the Brahmos and the Hindus invited him to their festivals and other occasions. His every visit, each time exuding joy different from the ordinary pleasure of the world, brought together devotees and kindred souls. Their prime attraction had been the Parmahamsa, his charming talks, devotional songs, dancing in the joy of the spirit, and his slipping, at times, into the state of samadhi. Interaction among themselves as well as with the source of inspiration, Sri Ramakrishna, made the groups cohesive. Celebration of his birth anniversary brought them closer still. As time passed, the circle of devotees grew wider. His influence on those who lived within his orbit became manifest in both their mundane and spiritual lives. In this way, the movement had a humble beginning, almost unnoticed; but its impact was undeniable. Sri Ramakrishna himself told one woman disciple, ‘Everything has been lifeless, but since this (referring to his person) came, all these came to life again and a current of religion is now flowing just a little below the surface[8]. 

In the second phase, he carefully selected young men who were to form the core of the community he was building. Testing the eligibility of each both by natural means and by his supernatural insight, he completed their selection before he left for Cossipore on 11 December 1885. Some of them had already joined Narendranath to serve their ailing Master at Shyampukur. Now most of them came to Cossipore to stay with the Master and serve him. Thus, more than a dozen world-renouncing, bright youths, whom he called ‘unpecked fruit,’ rallied around him; and before he passed away, he committed all of them to the charge of Narendranath, the most gifted among them, who later became world-renowned as Swami Vivekananda. Sri Ramakrishna appointed Narendranath to effectuate the divine mission that was revealed to him by the Divine Mother on successful completion of his twelve-year course of spiritual practices, which included experimental verification of God in different religions. He was convinced that as an instrument in the hands of the Divine Mother, he would have found a new communion specially fitted for the liberal faith revealed in his life[9]. 

Unavoidable Organization

However, Swamiji *[10]. had some reservations at first about the need for an organization and about its nature and scope. His ideas in this regard crystallized only after his visit to the United States. The power, organization, material prosperity, as well as the spirit of democracy, freedom and justice in Western society deeply impressed him. During that period he had, as he said, ‘the greatest temptation in his life in America,’ by which he meant no other than ‘organization[11].He wrote to his brother-disciples in 1894, ‘What is wanted is a power of organization—do you understand me?’[12]. And again in another letter to his foremost lay disciple Alasinga, ‘Throw self overboard and work. Remember “The grass when made into a rope by being joined together can even chain a mad elephant.”’[13]. Later, Swamiji was to declare: ‘To make a great future India, the whole secret lies in organization, accumulation of power, coordination of wills. Organization alone is the primary means for all progress and the only way for the conservation of energy.’ He wanted a competent organization for the distribution and propagation of Sri Ramakrishna’s teachings, which he believed to be the modern gospel for humanity, now almost drowned in rank materialism. Nonetheless, Swamiji took pains to convert his brother-disciples, clinging to the tradition-bound concept of Self-realization and Mukti, to the revolutionary new concept of organized religious life dedicated to the service of fellow humanity while seeing God in it. 

We may recall a homely scene at Dakshineswar. One day Sri Ramakrishna was sitting in his room after his midday meal, with M. (Mahendra), Hazra and others near about him. It was 5 October 1884. M. held the belief that Sri Ramakrishna was an Incarnation of God like Caitanya. Now M. said, ‘It will be fine if a current flows from this place. Everything will be carried away by its force. Nothing that comes out of this place will be monotonous[14].In response, Sri Ramakrishna gave a smile of approval. 

In this context, a vision that the Holy Mother had at Kamarpukur is quite significant. Some time after the Master’s passing, she saw Sri Ramakrishna coming from the direction of Bhuti’s canal, followed by Naren, Baburam, Rakhal and other devotees. All on a sudden, from the Master’s feet sprang a stream of water, which flowed in front of him in waves. She immediately plucked flowers and offered handfuls of them into the stream. The noble wish of M. and the symbolic vision of the Holy Mother have already come true[15]. 

As in the case of the glacier Gomukh, which gave birth to Ganga, there welled out of Sri Ramakrishna a springtide of thoughts and a vast spiritual energy. A new stream makes its way through a channel before it gains volume and strength and makes its way across the plains. The Ramakrishna Movement has supplied that channel for the good of humanity. By virtue of the devotion, character, spiritual fervour, discipline, and brotherly cooperation of the original nucleus of sixteen monastic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna, the Ramakrishna Movement has spread far and wide. Spiritually gifted and specially trained by the Master, each of them represented one aspect of the Power, as it were, that was Sri Ramakrishna. 

Rarely has so small a group achieved so much so rapidly. Never before had such a small religious community, committed to the ideal of catholicity, purity and selflessness, served so many people irrespective of religion, caste or creed. Year by year its prestige and influence have grown, firing the imagination of great thinkers in different parts of the world and touching the hearts of innumerable people coming into contact with the community. 

Sri Ramakrishna lived a unique life. Historian Arnold Toynbee observed, ‘His religious activity and experience were, in fact, comprehensive to a degree that had perhaps never before been attained by any other religious genius, in India or elsewhere.’ Purely from his historical insight, he has also observed at the Ramakrishna Vedanta Center in London in 1959, ‘Outwardly, his life might have seemed uneventful. Yet in its own field—the field of religion—his life was more active, and more effective, than the lives of his contemporaries—Indian and English—who were building the framework of modern India in Sri Ramakrishna’s lifetime. Perhaps Sri Ramakrishna’s life was even more modern than theirs, in the sense that his work may have a still greater future than their work may be going to have.’ 

It was left to the genius of Swami Vivekananda to correctly read its meaning. Observing in Sri Ramakrishna’s life the convergence of the spiritual experiences of the entire world over the millennia and the redemptive implications of these revelations as applied to the problems of humanity in both the present and the future, Swamiji garnered the spiritual harvest of his Master with his own hands and entrusted his brother monks and monastic disciples with the responsibility of preserving and disseminating the seeds of his Master’s spirit. Swamiji believed that Sri Ramakrishna’s advent was for the regeneration of all mankind. He did not stop with belief. He dedicated himself heart and soul to the execution of the cause of his Master’s mission. Explaining his role in this context, Swamiji wrote in a letter dated 26 May 1890, ‘Now his behest to me was that I should devote myself to the service of the Order of all-renouncing devotees founded by him, and in this I have to persevere, come what may, being ready to take heaven, hell, salvation or anything that may happen to me. His command was that his all-renouncing devotees should group themselves together and I am entrusted with seeing to this[16].

The Master’s Organizing Faculty

To understand how all this came about, we have to look back at the period between 11 December 1885 and 16 August 1886, when Sri Ramakrishna lived in the Cossipore garden house at 90 Cossipore Road, Calcutta. The Cossipore garden saw the birth of the Ramakrishna Order of Monks; for a while it also cradled the newborn monastic brotherhood. Reminding his brother-disciple Swami Brahmananda of this, Swamiji wrote on 13 July 1897, ‘All our associations centre on that garden. In reality that is our first Math[17]. Equally significant is Holy Mother’s remark: ‘At the Cossipore garden the Master spent the last days of his life. The place is associated with so much meditation, samadhi and the practice of austerities. It is the place where the Master entered into Mahasamadhi. It is a place permeated with an intense spiritual vibration. One realizes God-consciousness by meditating there[18].The garden-house was virtually, if not conventionally, the first monastery. Besides, here the disciples saw the Master giving away his spiritual treasures without stint to one and all. All these now remain in the bosom of the Sangha. Even apart from the spiritual values attached to the Cossipore garden, the history of this period is very important. The facts, legends and forces that constitute that history need to be analyzed in order to understand the processes involved in the growth and development of the Ramakrishna Movement. 

Though the Cossipore garden was hired primarily for the medical treatment and nursing of the Master, it turned into a centre for the training of selected youths who were to serve in the vanguard of his noble mission. While the young disciples gave themselves to loving and devoted service of the Master, the latter here breathed the spirit of renunciation into their burgeoning, vigorous minds. He also helped them build a corporate life with a common purpose and understanding. His deep concern to this end has been aptly expressed by an eyewitness, Sarada Devi. She once observed, ‘The Master had the power to die at will. He could have easily given up the body in samadhi; but he would say, “It will be nice if I unite all these youngsters together in a close bond of love.” Until then, merely a “how-do-you-do” relationship existed between them: “Naren Babu, how are you?” “Rakhal Babu, how do you do?” and so on. That is why the Master did not give up the body early, in spite of so much suffering[19]. The Master’s devotees were sifted into inner and outer circles. The Master began to focus special attention on the development of the devotees of the inner circle. Here the Master also ‘predicted that a band of young disciples, with Narendra as their leader, would in due course renounce the world and devote themselves to the realization of God and the service of humanity[20].’ He also infused into their minds the necessary drive and skill to implement his ideas. Ramakrishna gave them the desire and the fortitude to engage in a life-long struggle, not to merely talk of, but rather to live the life. Years later, on 27 January 1900, Swami Vivekananda in his talk entitled My Life and Mission said, ‘A thousand times despondency came, but there was one thing always to keep us hopeful—the tremendous faithfulness to each other, the tremendous love between us…And that was there with us all throughout that hard time[21]. As the last days were approaching, the Master, with redoubled energy, set out to mould the spiritual lives of his disciples, particularly Narendra. 

During this period the Master revealed his true identity to the devotees by declaring himself a Divine Incarnation. At Cossipore, his disciples saw the greatest manifestation of his spiritual powers. Although he remained merged most of the time in the ineffable bliss of communion with God, he moved forward to the actualization of his divine mission. The Master organized the world-renouncing disciples under the leadership of Narendra. The Master systematically prepared him to take up the responsibility. On Saturday, 11 February 1886, the ailing Master wrote on a piece of paper: ‘Jai Radhe Premamayi. Naren siksa dibe yakhan ghare baire hak dibe. Jai Radhe.’ (Victory to Radha, Love personified. Naren will teach others when he will call out from within as well as outside the country.) Narendra rebelled and said, ‘I won’t do that!’ But the Master said firmly, ‘Your very bones will make you do it.’ 

Then, one evening in May, as Narendra was meditating, he attained Nirvikalpa Samadhi. His soul was bathed in ineffable peace. His heart was full to overflowing with joy. When he presented himself before the Master, the latter said, ‘Now the Mother has shown you everything. But the realization, like the jewel locked in a box, will be hidden from you. I will keep the key with me. When you have finished doing Mother’s work on earth, then the box will be unlocked, and you will know everything you did just now.’ 

Three or four days before the dissolution of his body, the Master mysteriously transmitted his power to Narendra. Endowed with spiritual prowess, Narendra was now being prepared to fulfill the Master’s mission. Every evening the Master would call Narendra to his room; and for two or three hours, he would instruct him on various topics. J.J. Goodwin, learning of it from Swamiji or from one of his brother disciples, wrote to Mrs. Ole Bull on 23 May 1897, ‘When the Paramahamsa was passing away, he called in all his disciples but Swamiji (Naren) and gave them an express command that they were always to pay every attention to Swamiji, and never to leave anything undone that could add to his health or comfort. Then sending them out and calling in Swamiji, he committed all the other disciples into his charge[22]. Thus it was during the Cossipore period that Narendra was securely placed as the leader of the holy brotherhood. 

Sri Sarada Devi had come there to nurse the ailing Master and prepare his diet. However, during this period, the Master also commissioned her to carry on the spiritual ministration he had started. Gradually, it dawned on the brotherhood that she was the embodiment of his Sakti. She, too, rose to the occasion and proved herself to be the ‘Mother moulder[23]. of the Sangha. Recognizing the significant role she had played during the formative period of the Order, Swamiji in his lecture entitled My Life and Mission said, ‘Who would sympathize with the imaginations of a boy—imaginations that caused so much suffering to others? Who would sympathize with me? None—except one…that lady, his wife was the only one who sympathized with the idea of those boys[24]. 

The Master’s Spirit Guided Them Even after He Left His Body

The charge made by some Brahmo leaders that Sri Ramakrishna lacked an organizing faculty, proved to be baseless for the Master successfully organized a cohesive group of dedicated souls who later constituted the core of the monastic brotherhood and the devotees’ community[25]. One day in the second week of January 1886, the Master distributed ochre cloths and rudraksa beads to eleven of his disciples and, although this action was not given formal recognition until after his death, thus laid the foundation of the Ramakrishna Order of Monks. At the Master’s behest, they begged food in the neighbourhood; and the Master partook of it. 

The curtain fell on the great life of the Master two minutes past one in the early hours of 16 August 1886. Caught almost unprepared, the young disciples were too dazed and bewildered to think what they ought to do; but a chain of events was to show them the way. 

When, as a mark of her widowhood, Sarada Devi started removing the gold bangles from her arms, the Master appeared to her and said, ‘I am not dead. I have only moved from one room to another.’ The sacred remains of the Master’s body, kept in a copper urn later called ‘Sriji,’ served as a symbol of the immortal presence of the Master. Immediately, the disciples took steps toward worshipping Sri Ramakrishna in this urn. 

One evening, within a week of the Master’s passing, Narendra saw him as a luminous being. Although these episodes were reinforcing the young disciples with the faith, reassurance and strength necessary to withstand the pressure exerted on them to return to their homes, they had to sorrowfully see off Sri Sarada Devi on 21 August. Balaram Bose took care of her and arranged for her pilgrimage to Vrindaban. 

Simultaneous to the events mentioned which chronicle the development of the future monastic disciples, other events were taking place which distinguished the householder from the monastic branches of Sri Ramakrishna’s followers. One such impressive episode was the Master’s revelation to the householder devotees. On the afternoon of 1 January 1886, the Master blessed them, saying ‘Be illumined!’ The effect was marvelous. The minds of all present were revolutionized. Swami Saradananda, explaining the significance of the episode, wrote: ‘The Master, by revealing his true nature to the devotees, set them free from fear.’ Every one of them in later life served as a model householder, with his mind fixed at the lotus feet of God. While the householders were thus enjoying various rapturous states, some of the future monastic disciples took the opportunity to clean the Master’s room and perform other acts of menial service, and others were asleep, having attended the Master or having meditated throughout the previous night. 

In late February of 1886, some of the householder devotees took the all-renouncing devotees to task for their alleged extravagance. This incensed Narendra and other young disciples, and the Master sided with them. However, the Master subsequently pacified them. The two parties were reconciled; but since that event, each group upheld its distinct status, thus maintaining a dignified difference. 

The division of the Master’s relics also indicates that, in fact, the future monastics had formed a separate group. A large portion of the Master’s relics which had been secretly transferred to a pot by the young disciples was sent to Balaram Bose’s house, where it was worshipped daily as the living presence of the Master. It was later taken to the Baranagore monastery[26]. The remaining portion was taken in a procession and ceremoniously interred at the retreat of Ramachandra Dutta at Kankurgachi on 23 August[27]. The budding monastery at Cossipore had to be disbanded at the end of August, 1886. 

A polarity developed between the devotees’ group led by Ramchandra Dutta and the group of all-renouncing monks led by Narendranath. Each had conflicting principles and ideals that sharpened initially; but after about a decade, the differences gradually became diffused; and still later, the two merged into one and the same Ramakrishna movement. 

The Movement Forges Ahead

As we look back, the events at the Cossipore garden house appear clearer in today’s perspective than they did at the time of their occurrence. What actually happened in those few months may be summed up this way: Like a fruit vendor who comes to the marketplace in the morning, makes the best bargains to sell the fruit throughout the day, but towards the close of the day, disposes of them quite liberally, much to the joy and surprise of the recipients, Sri Ramakrishna, during his ministration at Dakshineswar and other places, distributed spiritual bounties cautiously and was rather miserly. However, as he decided to wind up the divine play, he showered grace unsparingly, first among the householder devotees and thereafter among the renunciates. Sri Ramakrishna persuaded Sri Sarada Devi to take up the assignment as a co-sharer of his mission; he also gave her hints and guidance during this period. Apparently, neither she nor those who survived the Master could envision her future role vis-à-vis the movement during those days. Sri Ramakrishna spared no pain in giving special training to a group of chosen young men with Narendranath as their leader. He entrusted Narendra with the responsibility of holding them together so that they could devote themselves to realizing God, the goal of human life. It seems he did not present Narendra with a clear plan of action for the future. However, empowered by his Guru, Sri Ramakrishna, and unstintingly supported by his brother disciples, Narendranath moved forward. Among the householder disciples, none seems to have had an idea of the future plan of the group of young renunciates. Some pooh-poohed them, and some others opposed them. However, there were a few others who lent them unquestioning moral support. All these elements gradually coalesced to form a coherent stream. As it gathered force, and as the number of its following swelled, it took the shape of a conspicuous movement. 

Thus, laying bare the major strands of events associated with the birth and growth of the Ramakrishna Movement, we can see for ourselves the divine enterprise in which the Master and his disciples had been engaged and also the all-comprehensive preparations the grand architect Sri Ramakrishna had made. But, though the ground had been prepared, seed sown and water given, a fence for the protection of the new plant was still wanting. This want was fulfilled by the formal establishment of the math, or monastery, popularly known as the Baranagore Math.



[1] Dr. Haripada Chakravorty, Asceticism in Ancient India, (Calcutta: Punthi Pustaka, 1973) p. 199.
[2] Dr. Sukumar Dutta, Early Buddhist Monasticis (New Delhi: Asia Publishing House, 1953) p. 143.
[3] The Cultural Heritage of India (Calcutta: Ramakrishna Mission Institute of Culture, 1958) Vol. 1, 2nd Edition, p. 587.
[4] Manu-Smrti, 8.219.
[5] Daksa-Smrti, 7.36-37, Quoted in Mukti O Tahar Sadhan Sambandhe Hindusastrer Upades, edited by Bipin Behari Ghosh. Sri Ramakrishna used to make his young disciples read t]his latter (Bengali) book. Reference to it may be found in The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna (New York Ed., 1984) p. 985 and in Sri Ramakrishna the Great Master (Madras: Ramakrishna Math, 1974) 4th Edition, p. 77.
[6] Srimat Bhagavata, 7.13.8.
[7] * This remark may appear to contradict the scriptures. An Avatara is an incarnation of God; and all the incarnations of God are equal. However, to meet exigencies some Avatar shows greater manifestation of God’s infinite power. By describing Sri Ramakrishna as Avataravaristha, Swami Vivekananda tried to impress upon us the most difficult situation in which Sri Ramakrishna found himself. To address this challenge squarely, he exhibited the power of God to an extent that none of his predecessors had displayed.
[8] The Great Master, p. 619.
[9] The Great Master, p. 345.
[10] * Swami Vivekananda was reverentially called Swamiji by his friends, admirers and disciples.
[11] See Swami Vivekananda in America: New Discoveries, Marie Louise Burke, Vol. I, p. 103.
[12] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p.292
[13] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. V, p. 34.
[14] The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna (Chenai: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1985) p. 596.
[15] During the Master’s lifetime, signs of this change became perceptible.
[16] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 239.
[17] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 411.
[18] The Gospel of the Holy Mother Sri Sarada Devi, (Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1984) p. 154.
[19] The Gospel of the Holy Mother Sri Sarada Devi, (Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1984) p. 104.
[20] The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, p. 931.
[21] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 82-83.
[22] The Life of Swami Vivekananda, 1979, Vol. I, p. 182.
[23] The Ramakrishna Movement—Its Meaning for Mankind, Swami Budhananda (Calcutta: Advaita Ashrama, 1980) p. 13.
[24] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 81-82.
[25] In 1910 Swami Sivananda explained to Lady Minto, the wife of the then Viceroy and Governor-General of India, that it was not Swamiji or any other disciple but Sri Ramakrishna himself who founded the monastic Order that later bore his name, during his last illness at Cossipore. See Swami Vividishananda, A Man of God (Madras: Ramakrishna Math, 1968) p. 86.
[26] The details of the episode were recorded by Swami Saradananda in an article published in Udbodhan, Sravan, 1322, B.S., p. 439-41.
[27] The Statesman dated August 25, 1886 published a detailed report. Therein, it was announced, ‘The procession was in every sense a representative and numerously attended one; throughout the road, a distance of 3 miles, the ashes which had been collected and put in a copper ghatta were reverentially carried by the followers of the Paramahamsa (all graduates and undergraduates of the University) with solemn songs and music.’

chapter 2

THE AUSTERE BARANAGORE MATH

Strange though it may seem, the glittering Institute of Culture in Calcutta, the bustling Vivekananda Polyclinic in Lucknow, the massive educational complex in the suburb of Coimbatore, the laudable Abujhmarh tribal project in Madhya Pradesh, the impressive Bourne End estate in the suburb of London, the diverse California centres, all have had their humble beginnings[1]. in a dilapidated, ‘haunted house’ in Baranagore to the south of the Dakshineswar temple. More than one hundred years ago, a group of educated young men, mostly from middle-class families, lived undaunted by privations and even ignominy, mistrust and the threats of local cultured people. It was there that they took the vow of Sannyasa and organized a monastery. Two photos—one of a portion of the dilapidated house, and the other of the latter-medalions, the residents of the ‘haunted house’—the two recently renovated pillars at the entrance of the then campus, and forty-two books used by the residents (and now preserved in the Belur Math archives and museum) stand as material proof of the monastery where the illustrious, all-renouncing disciples of Sri Ramakrishna lived. These remnants evoke memories of that glorious period of the Ramakrishna Order that may be termed ‘classical.’ The Baranagore life may now seem rather romantic, remote from real life. Nevertheless, it inspires joy to uncover the wonder that was the Baranagore Math and awe when one comprehends its significance in the history of the Ramakrishna Movement. 

The historical process involved in the journey originating in Dakshineswar, continuing through the Baranagore Math and culminating at Belur, considered as a whole, despite superficial appearance to the contrary, is not incomprehensible. A.J. Toynbee rightly rejected the notion that history is ‘a chaotic, disorderly, fortuitous flux, in which there is no pattern or rhythm of any kind to be discovered.’ The passage from Dakshineswar to Belur was not an arbitrary succession of events or an agglomeration of occurrences. Philosophers of history would try to delineate the thread of the idea that held all those episodes together to present a rationally and morally comprehensible historical process. From the standpoint of those who regard this history as being providentially governed throughout its course, Sri Ramakrishna’s successful spiritual practices at Dakshineswar had aroused the Brahma Kundalini. As the Great Power uncoiled itself, it provided the drive for the growth and expansion of the Ramakrishna Order of monks, which in its turn initiated the worldwide Ramakrishna Movement. Here, for our understanding, the historian tries to unroll how a predetermined Plan was implemented by Sri Ramakrishna as an instrument of the Divine. 

Those who are keen to present history as a science will be interested in studying the relationship between the ideas and ideals embodied in religious movements and institutions and the social conditions of their origin, development, flourishing and decline. From this standpoint, the Movement’s development from Dakshineswar to Belur was the passage that witnessed the routinization of the charisma of Sri Ramakrishna and the great truths he preached. Sri Ramakrishna’s was a wonderful personality. A brilliant scholar of the day, Pratap Chandra Mazumdar, wrote of him in 1895 (nearly 10 years after his death): ‘My mind is still floating in the luminous atmosphere which that wonderful man diffuses around him whenever and wherever he goes. My mind is not yet disenchanted of the mysterious and indefinable pathos which he pours into it whenever he meets me.’ 

The Baranagore monastery served as the groundwork, as it were, for bringing about a reformation in traditional monasticism, thereby influencing various other social institutions. The Order was housed at the Baranagore Monastery from October 1886 to February 1892. Though now cherished by all connected with the Ramakrishna Movement, it then had neither a name, [2].a definite postal address[3]. the recognition of the local people or, for that matter, of society in general. Due to the indifference, suspicion and sometimes even hostility of the local people, the budding monastery at Baranagore was subject to uncharitable criticism, which contributed to a lack of financial support, thereby making the Monastery vulnerable to the constant threat of dissolution. But the bond of love among the residents, the fervour of devotion for the Ideal, and their strong determination to live in conformity with these principles helped them to survive those onslaughts. 

The Monastery Building

As one moves along the Pramanik Ghat Road towards the Ganga, one comes across the two renovated pillars of the once beautiful front gate of the garden house that originally belonged to the zamindars of Taki. The dilapidated house stood where one now finds 132, 133, 134 and 135 Pramanik Ghat Road. In 1927, Laura Glenn, popularly known as Sister Devamata, wrote: 

When I visited the house its walls had crumbled partially and it was a ruin. Torrential rains and a tropical sun work swift destruction on brick and mortar in India, when repairs are delayed. The garden was there, however, still lovely in its tangled neglect. Two clear pools of water edged about with a luxuriant growth of trees and shrubs, a wide-reaching high wall, the whole compound, told of past elegance before death and haunting ghosts had touched it.[4]

Earlier, while the monks were still living there, a number of persons visited the monastery. A few of these visitors, as well as some of the early residents, have left behind sketchy accounts of the monastery. Worth mentioning among them are the reminiscences of Swami Vivekananda, Swami Abhedananda, Swami Adbhutananda, Swami Ramakrishnananda, Swami Virajananda, and Swami Kripananda, all of whom lived there, as well as of Mahendranath Gupta, Mahendranath Dutta and Haripada Chatterjee (later Swami Bodhananda) who visited occasionally. 

The monastery was in the upper storey of the back portion of a house that was in a state of disrepair, hence the house could be rented for a pittance. It was also reputed to be haunted; consequently, it remained vacant for a long time. Behind the house was a vegetable garden overgrown with weeds. In addition to a few coconut trees, a mango tree, a vilva tree, and several drumstick trees, there were plenty of plantain trees and arum plants. A variety of long-stemmed greens, pumpkins, cucumbers, gourds, and lady’s fingers were grown by a gardener named Kelo. There was also a pond whose water was covered with green scum. 

On entering the gate that faced the road, one crossed a small plot of land. Then climbing the stairs, one reached a verandah with wooden railings and pillars. To its south was a big room that was rented out for some time before 1891 and later remained unoccupied. Prior to 1891, this room at the southwest corner of the building was used for some time as a public library [5]and later remained unoccupied. 

The verandah in the front part of the entire upper storey showed signs of decay. The macadam of the floors was gone. In several places the rafters had given way, and the packing of flattened bamboo somehow held the tiles and bricks of the roof together. Most of the windows on the eastern side of the verandah had broken shutters, while the remaining shutters were mere fragments. 

The interior, occupied by the monastery, was not visible from the road. No photograph of the Math portion of the mansion is now available. The inner courtyard was full of wild plants and shrubs and had become a haven for jackals and reptiles. The ground floor had become uninhabitable. In a number of places, jackals, rodents, and termites had raised earth several feet high; and other sections were full of dirt and rubble. 

The southernmost room, which was next to the staircase, was used for meditation, contemplation and study, and was known as Kali Tapasvi’s room[6].since Kali (Swami Abhedananda) used to shut himself in there most of the day. North of this room was the worship room, which had one door opening to a verandah and another door opening to the north. A few steps up and then down and towards the inside was the room where the offering for the worship was prepared. From this room devotees used to watch the worship. Passing through this room one could reach the shrine. Going northward along the verandah, one reached the kitchen. To the left was a long hall where the members of the Math used to assemble. It was called ‘the room of the Danas.’[7]It was also the living quarters of most of the residents. It had large windows, the iron bars of which stood exposed since the wooden planks of many shutters and part of the window frames had disappeared. Pictures of various Hindu gods and goddesses and of Divine Incarnations, including Jesus Christ on the Cross, adorned the walls of the hall. 

North of this hall were the dining and washing rooms, and straight down a dark, narrow passage were the lavatories. Down a few steps was the garden, where a footpath led to a pond to the north of the building. To the north of the dining room was another staircase leading to the roof. 

To understand the socio-cultural background of Baranagore, it may be recalled that since its origin in the latter part of the 15th or the early part of the 16th century, Baranagore has repeatedly played a part in the country’s socio-political history. In the 17th century, Baranagore was one of the important ‘spice trade’ centres of the Dutch. With the advent of the British traders, hostilities with the Dutch broke out; and Baranagore finally passed into the hands of the British in l795. George Handerson set up the first jute mill with mechanized looms in 1859. Baranagore prospered due to its jute industry and provided jobs for a large number of labourers, most of whom were from outside Bengal. The Brahmo leader, Sasipada Banerjee, introduced various programmes for the welfare of the labourers. Apart from this, Baranagore had grown into a town of temples, playing host to the temples of Siva, Vishnu and Sitala. They were patronized by zamindars and merchants who had their garden houses spread over Baranagore. Evidently, the ‘Baboo-culture’ of Calcutta had extended there.[8] Incidentally, the Dakshineswar temple was within the jurisdiction of the Baranagore Municipality until 1949.[9] 

Almost unknown to most of the householder devotees, a monastery for the young, ascetic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna sprang up. Not far from the Dakskineswar temple, Cossipore garden house, Cossipore burning ghat and the Ganga, all locations closely associated with Sri Ramakrishna, this house was considered an ideal shelter where the young men whom Sri Ramakrishna had destined for the monastic life could practise austerities without being disturbed. 

How Did the Monastery Begin?

How did this monastery at Baranagore start? There are three stories extant. According to the first, Tarak, Latu and the senior Gopal had no place to lay their heads. Sri Ramakrishna had already made some select young disciples sannyasins and had entrusted them to the care of Narendranath. These young men clashed with the householders over the ashes of Sri Ramakrishna. The Master’s relics were divided into two parts. One part was taken in a procession and ceremoniously interred at the retreat of Ramchandra Dutta at Kankurgachi on 23 August, and the other part was temporarily kept in the shrine at Balaram Bose’s residence and was taken to the Baranagore Math later and worshipped daily. The elderly householders advised the young ones to go back home and resume their studies. Narendra was bewildered. He did not know what to do. Swami Sivananda later wrote: 

After the Master’s mahasamadhi, Narendra became fretfully busy seeking a solution to the problem faced by his renouncing brother disciples. Every one of them felt helpless, but the community life at Cossipore and the devoted service to the Master there had developed a deep, firm and unrestrained brotherly feeling among the disciples which nothing could disintegrate.[10] 

As it happened, Suresh Chandra Mitra became worried as to where the personal effects of the Master could be kept and how these children of the Master, who had no place to go, would live. ‘Suresh Babu, therefore, desired that the dedicated children would live in some monastery and lead a life imbued with the spirit and ideals of Sri Sri Thakur.’[11]Therefore, Suresh Chandra Mitra promised them financial assistance. 

The second story is tinged with supernaturalism. One evening when Suresh returned home and sat for meditation in his shrine, the Master appeared before him and said, ‘What are you doing? My boys are wandering in the streets. Look at their plight. First find some remedy for that.’ Suresh hastened to Narendra’s house, narrated the incident to him and requested him to rent a house where the young devotees could live and where the householder devotees could visit them for spiritual solace. Seeing the Master’s helping hand in materializing the idea of a monastery, Narendra was overwhelmed with emotion. 

The third story, narrated by Sashibhushan Ghosh, an authentic biographer of Sri Ramakrishna, is spun around an oil-painting of Mother Kali that Suresh had commissioned a professional artist to paint. Apprehensive of harm and misfortune, his family members refused to keep the painting in the house.[12]Therefore, Suresh, with the Master’s permission, hung it on a wall of the Master’s personal living quarters at Cossipore. When the garden house at Cossipore was vacated, Suresh did not know what to do with this painting. A staunch devotee of Mother Kali, Suresh finally hit upon a plan—he would rent a house where the painting could be cared for by the renouncing brother disciples, who in their turn could live there in amity. 

For obvious reasons, one feels tempted to conclude that these stories are, in all probability, three versions of the same incident. In each version, Suresh Chandra Mitra’s important role has been admitted. In fact, Swami Akhandananda wrote in his memoirs, ‘It was the advice and insistence of the great devotee Suresh Mitra that led to the founding of the Baranagore Math.’ Swami Vivekananda too acknowledged his great contribution when he told his disciple, Sarat Chakraborty: ‘You have doubtless heard Suresh Babu’s name. He was in a way the founder of this Math.’[13] M., the chronicler of the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, also observed. ‘Surendra was indeed a blessed soul. It was he who laid the foundation of the great Order later associated with Sri Ramakrishna’s name. Through him Sri Ramakrishna made it possible for them to live in the world as embodiments of his teaching, the renunciation of “woman and gold” and the realization of God.’ Typical of the deep regard the monastic members of the Order bore towards Suresh Babu, Swami Saradananda wrote to him on 28 December 1889 from Rishikesh: ‘A child of the Blissful Mother you too have joy of no small measure....By the grace of the Master you never run short of anything, you are indeed a prince.’ 

Narendranath, with the help of his friend and local resident Bhavanath Chattopadhyay, secured this dreary, dilapidated, and reputedly haunted building at the low rent of Rs.10 (or according to another source Rs. 11) per month. The junior Gopal and Bhavanath cleaned the rooms and made them somewhat habitable. The Gospel mentions that the junior Gopal brought the Master’s bed and other articles of daily use from the garden house at Cossipore. Several other sources, however, claim that the Master’s personal effects had earlier been moved to Balaram Bose’s house when the elder householders had decided to close the Cossipore establishment. It seems that the mattress of the Master’s bed was still lying at the Cossipore garden house. Now the junior Gopal carried it, we are told, on his shoulders to the Baranagore house. In the meantime, some of the Master’s articles that had been kept in a storeroom at Balaram Bose’s house were pilfered. On hearing that some woolen clothes and garments that had belonged to the Master were stolen, the Holy Mother was pained. She made Yogindra write a letter to Balaram Babu requesting him to take special care of the remaining articles. 

On receiving a telegram stating that a house had been rented, Taraknath hurried to Calcutta. The carriage that brought him to Balaram Bose’s house was instructed to carry the Master’s personal effects to Baranagore. Narendranath, Rakhal and Taraknath travelled in the same carriage. Sri Ramakrishna’s portrait was placed on a bed, at the bottom of which a pair of his slippers were kept. Flowers were offered and incense sticks were burnt. Thus the Baranagore Math began in a humble way on 19 October 1886. Later, the clothing, utensils and other articles used by the Master were kept locked in a wooden trunk. 

In the history of the growth of the Ramakrishna Movement, Sri Ramakrishna’s awe-inspiring personality swept over the episodes from Dakshineswar to Cossipore; but during its journey from Baranagore to Belur and beyond, the focus shifts to Narendranath and his brother disciples. However, Narendra towered over his brother disciples. Recalling the Baranagore days, Kaliprasad admitted, ‘In fact, it was Narendranath who was the centre of our hope and faith, comfort and consolations all the time.’ No doubt, Narendranath’s leadership was extraordinary, but his brother disciples too contributed to providing nourishment to the newly germinated organization. Sister Nivedita correctly observed, ‘Meaningless as would have been the Order of Ramakrishna without Vivekananda, even so futile would have been the life and labours of Vivekananda, without behind him his brothers of the Order of Ramakrishna.’[14] Besides being pure, sincere and dedicated to the cause, every one of them inherited from the Master an uncommon trait about which Vivekananda wrote to E. T. Sturdy, ‘But Ramakrishna had given us one great gift, the desire, and the lifelong struggle not to talk alone, but to live the life.’ This group of young ascetics, extraordinary as they were, zealously made concerted efforts to put into practice the ‘Ramakrishna-ideal’ and succeeded remarkably. 

The Monastery Takes Shape

The senior Gopal might have come to the Math a little earlier than others. As soon as Kali got news of the Baranagore Math, he returned to Calcutta and began staying there; but it was a formidable task to organize a monastery of Vedantic monks, so unfamiliar to the Bengal of those days. Swami Gambhirananda in his History of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission writes: 

It was no easy task to build up a monastery and a monastic life in the midst of so much unenlightened apathy and prejudice. And to crown all this, almost every one of the young men had his own peculiar difficulties at home, against which he had to struggle to free himself in order to join the Baranagore monastery.[15]

Other young disciples made casual visits there. Later Latu reminisced: 

The junior Gopal tried hard to set up the Math. He would meet the young devotees in Calcutta now and then. It was he who, in a way, helped Loren*[16]to organize the Math. Loren would tell them, ‘Will the Master’s love end up in your becoming a householder?’ In this way, the attraction of Loren brought others to the Math one after another. Loren’s absence from the Math could make the life dull.[17] 

The Master’s command that he hold the renouncing brother disciples together and lead them was quite fresh in Narendra’s mind. Even before the Baranagore Math could be started, he had begun visiting the houses of brother disciples, ‘disturbing’ their studies by spending long hours with them, sometimes strolling with them and recollecting the sweet memories of the Master. Narendra recounted in vivid language the Master’s life of renunciation, described the glories of monastic life, and appealed to them to give up the glamour of academic degrees. He would appear at the doors of his brother disciples any time of the day or night until he came to be looked upon by their relatives as an unwelcome visitor. 

Narendra stood head and shoulders above his brother disciples in intellectual and spiritual attainments. He was the unquestioned leader of the group, but he always looked upon himself as a servant of his brother disciples. He once gave vent to his feelings in an impassioned letter dated 26 May 1890, addressed to Pramadadas Mitra: 

I am Ramakrishna’s slave having laid my body at his feet ‘with Til and Tulasi leaves,’ I cannot disregard his behest...Now his behest to me was that I should devote myself to the service of the order of all-renouncing devotees founded by him, and in this I have to persevere, come what may, being ready to take heaven, hell, salvation or anything that may happen to me. His command was that his all-renouncing devotees should group themselves together and I am entrusted with seeing to this. Of course, it matters not if anyone of us goes out on visits to this place or that, but these shall be but visits, while his own opinion was that absolute homeless wandering suited him alone who was perfected to the highest point. Before that state, it is proper to settle somewhere to dive down into practice... So, in pursuance of this commandment, his group of Sannyasins is now assembled in a dilapidated house at Baranagore.[18] 

The leader’s sense of responsibility became all the more acute by a compulsion from the innermost depths of his conviction, which he had nursed throughout his life. Of this, he said in a lecture: 

I believed as I was living that these ideas (of Sri Ramakrishna) were going to revolutionize India and bring better days to many lands and foreign races. With that belief came the realization that it is better that a few persons suffer than that such ideas should die out of the world. What if a mother or two brothers die? It is a sacrifice. Let it be done. No great thing can be done without sacrifice. The heart must be plucked and the bleeding heart placed upon the altar. Then great things are done.[19]

Here we get an inkling of the leader’s vision of the future as also of the great sacrifice he and some of his brother disciples, like Sarat and Sashi, had to make. Thus the load of responsibility the Master had given him, his firm belief in the greatness of his Master vis-à-vis the welfare of humanity and his readiness to implement the ideas notwithstanding the sacrifices that may be involved. These three strands intertwined to motivate him to organize not only the Baranagore monastery, but also the brotherhood, and to put it on a permanent footing. Thus the monastic brotherhood was strengthened and thereby the prospect of the Movement brightened. 

Ridicule and Opposition

‘We have seen the burning renunciation and realization of the Master. How can we cater to the demands of lust and greed?’ This challenge was constantly ringing in the hearts of the all-renouncing disciples. However, the social conditions were far from congenial for renunciates to band together and live in a monastery. Brahmachari Kalikrishna (Virajananda), who joined the monastery in 1891, reminisced: 

Those days the local people were against the Math and used to slander the monks. When the monks used to go to the Ganga for bathing, wicked boys taunted them by cupping their palms to resemble a heron and shouted, ‘Quack! Quack! The ganders are moving.’[20] 

Some used to poke fun at these followers of Sri Ramakrishna by calling them ‘Rama Christians.’ People did not understand why these educated young men had taken shelter in that abandoned, ghost-infested house, why these boys of middle-class families begged their food, and what they really did inside the house. People thought these young men were crazy. One day when Sarat was singing in his soft voice, some suspicious neighbours entered stealthily to inspect the room from where music was coming. When they found the hefty Sarat—and not a woman—singing, they were disappointed and hastily retreated. Small wonder, such suspicious neighbours spread rumours about the young ascetics. Why only the neighbours? Even some of the householder disciples of the Master were unable to appreciate the ways of these monks. The elderly Ramchandra Dutta criticized them, saying, ‘The monastic disciples do not entirely depend on the Master; they do not take him as the be-all and end-all of life. That’s why they have resorted to austerity, etc.’[21]As late as the first decade of the twentieth century, M. wrote of them, ‘After the Master’s passing away most of them returned to their families much against their wishes. The Master did not ask anyone to put on guerua cloth etc., which are the external signs of a monk or to give up the family title. For a short while they kept their family names…But the Master made them renounce mentally.’[22] Besides Ram Dutta’s group, Nityagopal’s group and a few others were not favourably disposed towards the Math. Some powerful, organized groups even tried to crush it. Referring to this unfavourable situation, the Swami said in the course of a lecture: 

We had no friends...just think of it—a dozen boys, telling people vast, big ideas, saying they are determined to work these ideas out in life. Why, everybody laughed. From laughter, it became serious; it became persecution. Why, the parents of the boys came to feel like spanking every one of us. And the more we were derided, the more determined we became.[23] 

Taking advantage of the oddities of the situation, Pandit Vijaykrishna Goswami tried to draw some of these young recluses within his fold; but his attempt at seduction was foiled by Narendranath.[24]The political leader Surendranath Banerjee, we are told, wanted these young men to help him in his work; but they refused. The British police began to keep watch on this group of young men. They were suspected of secretly indulging in anti-government activities, and the police harassed their leader, Narendranath.[25] As such hindrances increased in number and complexity, the young men became still more unyielding. Uncompromising enthusiasm in their spiritual pursuit, perseverance, and indifference to squabbling with the public, these qualities helped them to scrape through. Sri Ramakrishna had given them a great gift, the desire and the boundless persistence to struggle to live the life. 

The Mother of the Order

During these difficult days the young men, who were leading a wretched life of penury, found in Sarada Devi a source of continuous encouragement and unfailing inspiration. Though she herself was quite helpless, even somewhat neglected, her motherly concern and sympathy and, above all, her unshakable confidence in them, were of great value to them. It is doubtful if she ever visited the monastery, but she gathered information from Golap-Ma, Gauri-Ma, Gopala’s Mother and a few others who sometimes visited the monastery. Indeed, it was her prayers and tears that sustained her children. She was the Mother-moulder of the Organization. Very clear in her perception about how the Order of monks was to grow and to what purpose, she subsequently said: 

Ah, how much I wept, how often I prayed to the Master; that is why you see all these monasteries established by his grace. Immediately after his passing away, the children renounced the world, sought out a temporary shelter. But soon after, they began to wander about independently. I felt very sad and prayed to the Master: ‘Oh, Master, you came down to the earth, had fun with a few companions, and then departed in a happy mood. Was that the end of everything? If so, what was the need of assuming a human body and going through all this suffering? I have seen many Sadhus at Benares and Vrindaban who live on alms and seek shelter under trees. There is no dearth of Sadhus like them. I cannot bear the sight of my children, who have renounced everything in your name, going from door to door for a morsel of food, I fervently pray to you that those who give up the world in your name may not lack simple food and clothes. Let them live together, with you and your teachings at their centre. Those who are afflicted with sorrows of the world will come to them and obtain peace by listening to your teachings. That is the purpose of your advent, isn’t it so? I cannot control myself when I see them drifting about helplessly.’ Afterwards Naren slowly organized all this.[26] 

Thus Sarada Devi proved to be the unfailing mother of the members of the monastic Order, showering her blessings upon all who renounced the world inspired by the Master’s teachings. Narendranath too in one of his lectures in the West, acknowledged her great sympathy and support for them. He also gratefully remembered the patronage extended by a few householders. He had written to Swami Brahmananda, “Rakhal, you remember I suppose how, after the Master’s passing away, all forsook us as so many worthless, ragged boys. Only people like Balaram, Suresh, Master (M.), and Chunibabu were our friends in that hour of need. And we shall never be able to repay our debt to them.” 

The Pledge at Antpur

About this time, December of 1886, the young men were afforded the opportunity to live under the same roof for about a week. This helped them to become closer to one another, and to share their ideas and feelings. At the invitation of Baburam’s mother, Matangini Devi, Narendra, Baburam, Sarat, Sashi, Tarak, Kali, Niranjan, Gangadhar and Sarada went to stay at her house at Antpur about the third week of December. She received them cordially and made them feel perfectly at home. There they chatted freely, sang songs, read books, swam in the ponds and meditated for long periods. Almost imperceptibly, these young men seemed to grow into one body, one mind. They realized more clearly than ever before that they all shared a common goal of life and a sense of brotherhood. They were like pearls in a necklace, held together by the thread of Sri Ramakrishna’s love. By their gathering together at Antpur, the spiritual fire in them blazed into a conflagration; and Narendra’s fervour fanned the flames. This reached its height one evening when they sat for meditation around a dhuni. With the sparkling stars overhead and stillness all around, broken occasionally by the crackling of the fire, they meditated for a long time, until Narendra began, with apostolic fervour, to narrate the wonderful life of Christ. He charged every one of them to live like Christ, who had ‘no place to lay his head,’ and spread the redemptive message of Sri Ramakrishna far and wide. Inspired by the call of Narendra, they rose up in a body and pledged themselves to a life of renunciation. Soon afterwards, some of them found out that this had taken place on Christmas Eve. Many of them felt the spirit of the Master working behind this episode. Recalling it, Taraknath (Swami Shivananda) later said, ‘As a matter of fact, our resolve to become organized became firm at Antpur. The Master had already made us Sannyasins. That attitude was strengthened at Antpur.’ 

Soon thereafter, the young renunciates trickled into the monastery. Narendra, Rakhal, Niranjan, Sarat, Sashi, Baburam and Kali renounced the world for good. Sarada Prasanna and Subodh joined them sometime later. Yogin and Latu returned from a year at Vrindaban and joined. After his return from Tibet in 1890, Gangadhar lived at the monastery. Hari and Tulasi, at first only visitors at the monastery, soon embraced the monastic life.26 We may also add from Kaliprasad’s memoirs: 

One day Narendranath came and wanted to take Hutko Gopal and me to the house of Sarat. We complied and having gone to Sarat’s house we asked him to live permanently in Baranagore Math. Sarat agreed to come with us. Sashi too was living in the same house. We met and asked him also to come with us to live in Baranagore Math, which he agreed to do. So with Sarat and Sashi, Narendranath, Hutko Gopal and I returned to Baranagore Math. Sarat and Sashi remained in Baranagore Math during the day. Narendranath also stayed there that night. Sashi refused to return home and continued to live with us in the Math since then. Though Sarat returned home at the end of the day he left his home after a few days and joined us in Baranagore Math. 

With Sashi’s joining, the daily life of the monastery became systematized. He rearranged the articles used by Sri Ramakrishna and assumed responsibility for performing the daily worship of the Master. In no time, the life of the monastery began to center on the shrine. From the available records, it is gathered that Narendranath began to reside at the monastery permanently in June of 1887. His presence was always a source of unfailing delight and inspiration to his brothers. Soon after he settled himself in the monastery, the place became vibrant with enthusiasm for increasingly intense austerities. 

The First Sannyasa Ceremony

The next significant episode that helped to consolidate the budding organization was the formal initiation of the young men into Sannyasa according to the Vedic rites. Sometime in January 1887, Narendra proposed this before his brother disciples, who readily welcomed the idea. Kali disclosed that he had collected information about Sannyasa rituals from a Dasanami Sannyasi while on his way to Barabar Hill near Gaya. A date was fixed in the third week of January 1887. Kaliprasad (Swami Abhedananda) later narrated: 

As far as I remember, one day early in Magh 1293 B.S., in front of the holy slippers of Sri Sri Thakur in the chapel[27] of the Baranagore Math, after having a bath in the Ganga, Sashi performed the ritual worship of Sri Sri Thakur. Some bilva wood, ghee, and twelve dandas (staves) of bilva had been collected for Homa. The fire was kindled. Under Narendranath’s instruction I began to read out from my notebook the presa-mantra for Sannyasa, as the Tantradharaka. At first Narendranath and then Rakhal, Niranjan, Sashi, Sarada, Latu and others repeated the presa-mantra and offered oblations to the kindled fire. Afterwards I myself read the presa-mantra and offered oblation to fire...Subsequently, we went to the Ganga and let our staves drift away in the current. Since then we became disqualified for performing Puja and other rituals. According to religious codes, we then turned into Paramahamsas. 

However, Latu was at Vrindaban at that time. Later in the same narration, Kaliprasad mentioned, ‘Latu and Yogin took the vow of Sannyasa later.’ From the same narration it is learned that Taraknath, though present at the monastery, did not participate in the Viraja Homa. It is surmised that on this occasion Narendra, Rakhal, Baburam, Sashi, Sarat, the senior Gopal, Kali, Niranjan and Sarada took the vow of Sannyasa. They came to be known as Vividishananda,[28] Brahmananda, Premananda, Ramakrishnananda, Saradananda, Advaitananda, Abhedananda, Niranjanananda and Trigunatitananda respectively. Among the direct disciples of the Master, only Hariprasanna had his Sannyasa on 9 May 1899 at Belur Math and came to be known as Swami Vijnanananda. The remaining six—Tarak, Hari, Latu, Yogin, Subodh and Gangadhar took the vow at Baranagore Math before August 1890 and adopted the names: Shivananda, Turiyananda, Adbhutananda, Yogananda, Subodhananda and Akhandananda respectively. 

Life at the Math

The hard austerities, tapas, prac.tised by the monks of the Baranagore Math, are highly eulogized in religious texts. The popular meaning of tapas is to mortify the body and undergo penance.[29] Scholars consider that tapas really means deliberation and argumentation leading to realization of the Truth. The commentator, Nilkantha, commented on a sloka[30] of the Mahabharata: ‘Tapas is deliberation related to sravana, manana and nididhyasana leading to direct realization of the Truth, before one’s death.’[31]By the word tapas, Acharya Sankara in his commentaries lays stress on knowledge, deliberations, concentration of the mind and control of the senses. The aim of the Baranagore ascetics was God-realization. They had before them the Vedic seer’s vision: ‘This Atman, resplendent and pure, whom the sinless Sannyasins behold residing within the body, is attained by unceasing practice of truthfulness, austerity, right knowledge, and continence.’ [32] Sri Ramakrishna used to say, ‘That man is a true man whose mind dwells on God. He alone is a man whose spiritual consciousness has been awakened and who is firmly convinced that God alone is real and all else illusory[33].Their entire striving was to have supersensuous knowledge of the essential nature of man. They were not pain-hugging, flesh-mortifying ascetics. The Guru may guide an aspirant, but the latter has to realize the truth in his heart of hearts. To emphasize this, the German mystic Angelus Silesius said, ‘Christ may be born a thousand times in Bethlehem, but if he be not born anew within your own heart, you remain eternally forlorn.’ The ascetics of the Baranagore Math practiced austerities—physical, verbal, mental—to achieve this end. 

To comprehend the spirit of the austere life of the ascetics of Baranagore, we may profit by recalling a statement made by Swami Suddhananda. He said, ‘Any work, if done with genuine sincerity and a sense of dedication, may turn into tapasya[34]. And true it is that whatever the ascetics did reflected nothing but their sincere endeavour and fervour. Their austerities were an outward expression of the spirit of their renunciation. The greater the renunciation, the brighter burns the flame of religious austerities. Renunciation is the oil of the lamp of religious austerities. A fire of intense renunciation was raging in their hearts; they were pining for God-realization. Equipped with such burning renunciation and aspiration, they practised spiritual disciplines in obedience to their Master’s command. 

M, the chronicler of The Gospel, spent five days in the monastery in May 1887. There, Narendra told him, ‘You see, I am now talking with you but I feel like getting up this minute and running away.’ Narendra sat in silence a few minutes. Then he said, ‘I shall fast to death for the realization of God...How many visions I have seen! How many mantras shining in letters of gold! How many visions of the Goddess Kali! How many other divine forms! But still I have no peace.’ 

M. also noticed how the storm of renunciation had unsettled Rakhal’s mind. Rakhal lamented, saying, ‘We have achieved nothing by staying here. The Master always exhorted us to realize God. Have we succeeded?’ Rakhal thought it was not good for monks to live together. He seriously thought of going to the bank of the Narmada or some other holy place. At times he felt a strong desire to practise the pancatapa. Similar thoughts were agitating the mind of Saradaprasanna, who bluntly said, ‘I have neither jnanan nor prema. What have I in the world for a support!...I am not even sure of the existence of God.’ Charmed by the spirit of renunciation and dispassion in the hearts of the young ascetics, M. observed, ‘Ah, how eager they are to realize God! This place has become a veritable Vaikuntha, and the brothers living here are embodiments of Narayana[35]. 

The leader Narendra’s, exhortations like ‘What wonderful dispassion and yearning the Master had! Oh, how unfortunate we are! We are unable to do even a fraction of what he did,’ inflamed the longing for God in the hearts of the ascetics. Again, when Narendra noticed that over-exertion could possibly kill some of them, he would restrain them, saying, ‘Don’t you remember Sri Ramakrishna’s words? God is the hill of sugar and you are but an ant: One grain is enough to fill your stomach, and you think of bringing home the entire hill!’ It is doubtful, however, if such consolation could assuage them and quench their thirst for the bliss of God. They all dwelt in the ecstasy of spiritual zeal. They hardly noticed whether it was day or night. They had become mad for God-vision. Such spiritual practices continued to be intense throughout the Baranagore period. Sarat Chandra Gupta, who joined the monastery and took the vow of Sannyasa in 1889, later observed, ‘So intense and arduous were their austerities that none dared approach.’ 

Mahendranath Dutta noticed a competitive spirit among the residents of the monastery. However, in this competition there was no ill-feeling, bickering or jealousy over another’s success. One’s advancement would enkindle zeal in another. To cite an example, one night Sarat detected that while others were asleep, Latu was quietly telling his beads. Sarat got up. He said to himself, ‘Well, Latu is advancing so fast and I am lagging behind.’ He made a firm resolve to keep vigil and tell beads thenceforth. 

Swami Vivekananda once gave an outline of the austere life they all led at the Baranagore Math. He said, 

After the passing away of the Master we underwent many spiritual practices at the Baranagore Math. We used to get up at 3 a.m. and after a wash—some, after bath and others, without it—we would sit in the worship room and become absorbed in Japa and meditation. What a strong spirit of dispassion we had in those days! We had no thought even as to whether the world existed or not. Sashi busied himself day and night with the duties pertaining to the Master’s worship and service, and occupied the same position in the Math as the mistress of the house does in a family. It was he who would procure, mostly by begging, the articles needed for the Master’s worship and our subsistence. There were days when japa and meditation continued from morning till four or five in the afternoon. Sashi waited and waited with our meals ready, till at last he would come and drag us from our meditation by sheer force. Oh, what a wonderful constancy of devotion we noticed in him! 

Evidently, every member of the monastery had implicit faith in the great power of tapas. Tapas was considered an all-round instrument for performing any difficult task. We may recall a verse from the Manu Samhita which says: ‘Whatever is hard to traverse, whatever is hard to attain, whatever is hard to reach, whatever is hard to perform, all these may be accomplished by austerities, for austerity possesses a power, as it were, which is difficult to surpass[36].Such indomitable faith galvanized the ascetics with the will to fight against heavy odds. Their firm determination and perseverance enabled them to withstand suffering privations and ill treatment. Averse to the ‘wait and see’ attitude, the monks applied themselves, heart and soul, in right earnest, even if it meant extreme ascetic rigour. Thus vibrant with spiritual fervour, the Baranagore monastery shone in the spiritual glow of Sri Ramakrishna’s monastic disciples and projected hopes and dreams of a glorious future. 

The Worship Room

The hub of the life of the Baranagore monastery was the worship room, in which Sri Ramakrishna was worshipped as the living God. The spring of loving devotion to their Master watered the roots of all their activities, including their austere spiritual practices. Sri Ramakrishna was their unending source of strength and inspiration. To trace the growth of the worship room, we quote from the reminiscences of Kaliprasad (Abhedananda): ‘Sashi (Ramakrishnananda) came and rearranged the cot, bedding, shoes and other articles used by Sri Sri Thakur in the same room more tastefully and, placing a photograph of Sri Sri Thakur on that cot, began to do daily worship, aratrika and chanting of hymns, etc. regularly...Gradually Sashi started attending on and taking care of Sri Sri Thakur’s photograph in the chapel in the same manner as we used to nurse and attend on Sri Sri Thakur during his lifetime[37].Thereupon, Latu (Adbhutananda) added, ‘In a few days, Brother Kali composed the Mantras for the Master’s worship; since then it is with these Mantras that the worship is being conducted[38]. Earlier, the copper casket containing the relics of the Master was placed at the foot of the bed meant for him. This copper vessel—which came to be known as the ‘Container of Atmarama’ or simply ‘Sriji’—was worshipped daily. People were amazed at Sashi’s devoted service. Just as he had lovingly nursed Sri Ramakrishna during his illness at Cossipore, he now served the Master in his relics with the same unswerving zeal. 

Though My Life Story by Swami Abhedananda mentions that the Master’s photo was placed on a bedspread over a cot, other sources report that the Master’s photo was placed on a bedspread on the floor of the worship room. By way of illustration, we may refer to Mahendranath Dutta, who asserted that there was no cot on the entire premises in the early days and that the Master’s bed was placed on the floor. Kalikrishna (Virajananda), who visited Baranagore first in 1891, wrote: 

Sri Ramakrishna’s bed in the middle of the shrine consisted of a mat on the floor, a mattress, a pillow and a bed-cover. A photograph of the Master was placed on this bed; and on a stool at its foot were kept the casket containing his relics and his slippers. Sashi Maharaj did the daily worship sitting in front of a tamrakunda (copper pot) and kosakusi (a canoe-shaped water pot and spoon)[39]. 

Sashi always paid scrupulous attention to ensure faultless worship and loving service of the Master in his picture and relics. It was not merely a worship by incantations, offerings, and ritualistic performances. His worship was charged with the spirit of living service. To him, Sri Ramakrishna’s picture was not merely a symbol. He used to feel the vivid presence of the Master in the inmost depth of his being. Recalling his experiences, an eye-witness, Haripada (Bodhananda), narrated:

What a wonderful spectacle it was to see Swami Ramakrishnanandaji serving the Master! Day and night the Swami had no other thought but that of his Lord. If he felt hot, he would get up and fan Sri Guru Maharaj. In fact, to him the Master was a living personality who could be seen, felt and served. His services were very simple. He would get up at 4 a.m. and, washing his hands and changing his clothes, enter the shrine, raise up the curtain from the bedstead and rouse the Lord from His sleep. He would then offer him water to wash with. Then the bhog, consisting of a few coconut laddus would be offered; next tobacco to smoke was offered. He would then sweep the room. He never allowed even his Gurubhais to help him. Next, he would collect flowers for worship and then go to the market to buy vegetables. He would select the best the market could offer. He himself would dress the vegetables for cooking. Then he would go for his bath in the Ganga. When he would return to the Math, he would carry with him a pitcher of the holy water for worship. He would then sit for worship; it was very simple—a few flowers devotionally offered. After the worship, bhog would be given[40]. 

Entirely dependent on the Master, Sashi would say, addressing his brother disciples: ‘Don’t worry about anything; just devote yourselves to meditation and prayer and Japa. Through the Master’s grace, all necessities will be supplied to us.’ 

Any digression from the schedule of his loving service to the Master would upset Sashi greatly. One day, Sashi had asked ‘Budo Baba’ (Sachchidananda) to keep a fresh twig of a neem tree in the shrine early in the morning to serve as a toothbrush for the Master. While offering breakfast to the Master, he noticed that Budo Baba had not beaten the end of the twig to soften the fibres. Annoyed, he scolded Budo Baba bitterly and rushed at him, saying, ‘You rogue, you have drawn blood from the Master’s gums today. I won’t let you live.’ Budo Baba fled, and Sashi replaced the twig by one properly beaten to soft fibre. 

For obvious reasons, Sashi could not stand any adverse behavior regarding the Master’s worship; and some of his brother disciples, including Surendranath Mitra, were opposed to the daily worship of the Master. Narendra too was not in favour of it—first, for economic reasons; second, he thought that as Sannyasins they had no right to perform formal worship; and third, he was afraid that in the course of time, Sri Ramakrishna’s followers would forget the Master’s teachings and would confine themselves merely to ritualistic worship. In 1894 he expressed his concern in a letter addressed to his brother disciples, ‘What I am afraid of is the worship room. It is not bad in itself, but there is a tendency in some to make this all in all and set up that old-fashioned nonsense over again—this is what makes me nervous[41].Later also, he warned the members of the Order saying, ‘Everyone should particularly remember that whoever gives up meditation, Bhajan, etc. and remains busy only with image-worship, offering of food, etc. is disregarding the method of Sadhana shown by the Master.’ Nevertheless, Sashi had his way in spite of Narendra’s cogent dialectics. At times he had heated arguments with him. One day he got so infuriated that he caught hold of Narendra by the hair and threw him out of the shrine. Of course, he later apologized to Narendra. The latter not only forgave him but praised Sashi for the steadfastness of his devotion to the Master[42]. 

Radiant with devotion, Sashi busied himself day and night with the duties pertaining to the Master’s worship and service. Devotion overflowed his heart. Most impressive and attractive was the evening service conducted by him. As dusk set in, Sashi would burn incense before the picture of Sri Ramakrishna in the shrine and then before the pictures of gods and goddesses in the other rooms, all the time repeating ‘Jaya Gurudeva, Jaya Gurudeva, Sri Gurudeva.’ Then the evening worship would begin. The members of the monastery and other devotees would stand with folded hands near the door of the worship room to witness the Arati. Enveloped with the smoke of burning incense and accompanied by the music of drums and cymbals, Sashi would perform the Arati. Thereafter all of them would sing in chorus the following hymn to Siva, sung in the temple of Siva in Benaras: ‘Jaya Siva Omkara / Bhaja Siva Omkara / Brahma Vishnu Sadasiva / Hara Hara Hara Mahadeva.’ The text of this hymn was brought from Benaras by Gangadhar and introduced in the Math by Narendra. The hymn became quite popular. Some change was, however, introduced in it subsequently, as is evident from the memoirs of Kalikrishna (Virajananda), who said: 

When he [Sashi Maharaj] reached the close of the service—waving the chamara accompanied by the playing of the instruments—with great fervour and emotion he would chant aloud, ‘Jaya Gurudeva, Sri Gurudeva,’ and dance to and fro to the music. Everyone present would become surcharged with an exalted devotion inexpressible in words. The whole house seemed to throb in ecstasy. The fair-complexioned face of Sashi Maharaj would be flushed with blood and his eyes seemed to emit fire. Once the loud chant and dance began, he would be oblivious of himself. Those who attended the service would also join in the chant and the dance. Then all prostrated on the ground, repeated some Guru Gita verses and finally the last verse of a hymn to Sri Ramakrishna written by Kali Maharaj (niranjanam nityam etc.). It all ended with a chorused shout ‘Sri Guru Maharaj-ji ki Jai[43]. 

Latu’s remarks about this impressive vesper service are worth quoting: ‘What shall I say of the grand Arati Brother Sashi used to conduct at Baranagore Math; the worship room would become electrified with spiritual fervour[44]. 

Sashi had become identified with the monastery. Treating the Master as his very own, Sashi put his heart and soul into the worship. He was not only engaged in round-the-clock worship and service in the shrine; he himself also did everything connected with the worship, and did it punctually. He was the self-appointed manager of the establishment. Others left the monastery for pilgrimage or to practise austerities in places that afforded solitude. But Sashi stood his ground against all odds. His principal Sadhana was the worship of the Master and service of his brother-disciples. Recognizing his unique role, Narendra later remarked, ‘Know Ramakrishnananda to be the central figure of the Math[45]. He was the jag-dvip (the lamp which burns continuously during a pauranik worship) burning in the austere Baranagore Math. One small exception has perhaps sharpened the contour of his image. One day he went to the Ganga for a stroll and did not return. He had been seized by a sudden impulse to take to the wandering life. Before he could reach Burdwan[46]. however, he contracted malaria. On hearing this, Niranjan rushed there and brought him back to Baranagore. On another occasion, he had gone to Jairambati for a few days in the company of Tarak and another person[47].In addition to the manifestation of his organizing ability, Sashi made uninterrupted, discernible spiritual progress. Swami Kripananda, also known as Vaikunthanath Sanyal, who lived at the monastery for quite some time, observed, ‘As Sashibhushan sat for meditation he would pass into Samadhi—his face and chest would turn red[48]. 

Financial Hardships

Sashi’s role was that of a housewife in an Indian household; but to run a household, money is necessary. Surendra had promised monthly financial assistance. According to Mahendranath Gupta, ‘For the first few months, Surendra contributed thirty rupees a month. As the other members joined the monastery one by one, he doubled his contribution, which he later increased to a hundred rupees. The monthly rent for the house was eleven rupees. The cook received six rupees a month[49].The water-carrier, who brought water from the Ganga, was paid one rupee a month. The rest was spent for the Master’s worship and for food for the monastery members. From the available records, it can be seen that the monks were eating homemade bread in the evening of 19 February 1887. M. visited the monastery on 9 April 1887. He recorded that after offering food to the deity, the monks had their supper consisting of homemade bread, a little curry and a little hard molasses. However, this did not continue for long; nor could they have this fare daily, even during these days. It seems that Suresh Mitra could not pay attention to the affairs of the monastery and did not regularly remit his contributions. Additionally, the monks were determined not to ask for money from any devotee, so the monks lived a life of extreme privation. Even on 7 May 1887, M. observed: ‘The brothers lived at the Math like orphans. Sometimes they would not have the money to pay their rent, sometimes they would have no food in the monastery. Surendra would come and settle all these things[50]. This report correctly points out the financial hardship of the monastery but fails to depict the mental attitude of the monks, who considered themselves ‘Danas’ or ‘Daityas.’ Though M. was very close to the members of the monastery, it is doubtful if even he could catch their fiery spirit of detachment. 

Ignoring the grim reality of looming poverty, the monks forged ahead with their fiery, arduous and determined struggle for spiritual enlightenment; a strong gale of longing for God-realization raged within the breasts of the young monks. In that state of mind, it was impossible for them to hang on to any householder devotee for support and sustenance. Saturated as they were with the feeling of dispassion and faith in spiritual values, they did not care about food or comfort. 

We get a glimpse of the hard and exacting life of those days from stray remarks of some of those who lived there. Narendra once observed: 

Owing to want of funds I would sometimes fight for abolishing the Math altogether. But I could never induce Sashi to accede to the proposal. There have been days when the Math was without a grain of food. If some rice was collected by begging, there was no salt to take it with; on some days there would be only rice and salt, but nobody cared for it in the least. We were then being carried away by a tidal wave of spiritual practice. Boiled bimba leaves, rice and salt—this was the menu for a month at a stretch. Oh, those wonderful days! The austerities of the period were enough to dismay supernatural beings, not to speak of men. But it is a tremendous truth that if there be real worth in you, the more are circumstances against you, the more will that inner power manifest itself[51]. 

Sashi later reminisced, ‘Often we had only plain dry rice to eat and that once a day. We had no dishes, not even leaf plates. There was one piece of matting, this we would wash, put the rice on it, sit around and eat from a common pile[52]. But strong in faith as they were, material poverty could never frighten them. Another member of the community, Kaliprasad, wrote, ‘Although our days passed through great hardships and penury, yet, with Sri Sri Thakur as our only support and source of strength, we spent our days cheerfully[53]. 

Apart from evidence supplied by the monks, reports from other persons who knew the community intimately give us similar pictures. One such person, Mahendranath Dutta, wrote: 

The first few months the monks did not receive gifts from anybody. However, they used to go out for begging rice. Rice was boiled in a cooking pot and chillies mixed with salt in another pot. At times cheap greens cut into pieces were added...Then the boiled rice was placed in a heap on a piece of cloth around which the monks would sit for dinner. They would put a morsel of rice into the mouth and also a drop of pungent chilli-water from the cup placed on the heap of boiled rice...They had one brass-pot, which they used for drinking water. I myself partook of this dish a few times. Still I do remember the terrible pungency of the chilli-water. But how happy they were even while eating such food!... It looked like a get-together of joy. They used to chat, joke, have fun. They talked a lot about renunciation.’ 

All such evidence bears the imprint of a legend, no doubt. As monks they had no right to seek facilities and comforts, but they did have the right to deny these to themselves; and they exercised this right liberally. No wonder, with such zealous self-denial, they never feared want. 

Their fervent yearning for God-realization made them forget the needs of even the body. The monks had decided to live on what they would get by madhukari*[54]. and spend the remaining time in spiritual practices. They could not stand the idea of hanging upon some benevolent donor. No wonder their stern spirit of renunciation created unpleasant situations at times. Latu (Adbhutananda) said: 

[One day] we were having a small chat among ourselves when Suresh Babu appeared at the Math. Swamiji instantly left the place and went to the roof. At this Suresh Babu said, ‘Why do you look small before me and avoid me? It is the Master’s grace that enables me to give towards your expenses just a small amount; else who am I to have the privilege of serving you?’...Another day as Swamiji saw him coming, he asked us to go to the roof and said. ‘Who will engage himself in pleasant gossip with him now?’ We all obeyed Swamiji and went up. Surendra Babu came and found no one there. At this he burst into tears and cried out, ‘I came just for a while to get the healing balm of your company. But if you treat me this way where shall I go?’ Just see how large-hearted he [Suresh Babu] was![55]. 

Noting the hesitation of the monastic brother disciples, Suresh asked the junior Gopal to inform him privately of their needs. Accordingly he used to send the Math his humble contribution, which in all probability was never raised to more than Rs.100 a month. Over-wrought with an intense drive to cultivate the spirit of dispassion, they sometimes behaved peculiarly, thereby creating unpleasant situations, although they did not intend to offend others. 

One day during this time of extreme hardship, Balaram Bose called on his dear spiritual brothers. Deeply shocked at their privations, he returned home and himself ate only rice and boiled greens. In his humble capacity, he decided to contribute a rupee every day towards the expenses of the Master’s worship. At times, he used to send some vegetables and cooked dishes to the monastery. In addition to Balaram, Mahendranath Gupta and Chunilal Bose used to contribute small sums. 

All such help from different sources brought some relief to the hardship of the monks but that too was for a short period. We presume Latu referred to this period when he said, ‘We had almost nothing to eat, but we would offer costly fruits to the Master and distribute them to those who were present. At this, people used to say, “These fellows must have got a treasure-trove. Otherwise, how could they offer such nice things to their Guru in the shrine?”’ From all available testimony, it is learnt that the monks had to continue their rounds of madhukari daily in different parts of the locality. Referring to his experience of the early days of the monastery, Kali wrote, ‘Tarak-da, Latu, Gopal-dada, myself and others used to go out for begging and we would cook by turns the little rice that we could collect, and appease our hunger with that. Sometimes we would not get any vegetables and then we had to take rice with boiled talkucha leaves. Of course, we had to be satisfied with only one meal a day.’ During Kali’s stay at the monastery, there was no cook. The monks used to take food on plantain leaves or arum leaves. When funds permitted, they used sal leaves. The drinking of tea was not popular; but one would take tea when infected with malaria or a cough and cold. Another report, however, claims that a decoction of tea without milk or sugar was available. The only luxury they indulged in was smoking tobacco from a hubble-bubble. 

The monks had various kinds of experiences during the begging rounds. One day, Yogin had gone begging at a house in Alambazar. The housewife suspected that he was a thief. Returning to the monastery, Yogin narrated his experience. He said. ‘The hag had nothing but a thatched dilapidated hut and two tattered kanthas (made of torn clothes held together with lines of crisscross sewing) and a copper water pot. Ah, she to tell me that I had gone there to pilfer her property!’ All burst into loud laughter. Another day, observing the well-built body of Sarat, a housewife refused to give him alms, remarking, ‘You have such a well-built body; why do you beg your food? Can’t you earn your bread by serving as a tram conductor?’ As true monks, they ignored such ill-treatment, but enjoyed narrating their experiences to the other brothers. Haripada (Bodhananda) began visiting the monastery in 1891. One day Saradaprasanna invited him for a round of madhukari. Putting on an ochre cloth, he accompanied Saradaprasanna and approached some houses chanting ‘Jai Radhe, Jai Krishna.’ On their return, the rice was cooked and offered to the Master in the shrine[56]. 

The monks had their most trying time after Balaram Bose’s demise on 13 May 1890 followed by Suresh Mitra’s death on 25 May 1890. Narendra, who was in Ghazipur, rushed to Baranagore to stand by his brother disciples. Girish Chandra Ghosh’s monetary assistance and occasional small help from Mahendranath Gupta brought a little relief. Pramadadas Mitra, an admirer of the monks and zamindar of Benaras, when approached for financial assistance, advised the group to disperse from the monastery in small groups to different places. Much earlier, many of them, urged by the call of the wandering life, had left the monastery for varying periods. This impulse apart, straitened circumstances prompted a number of them to take to the wandering life or practise austerities in some lonely place, living by begging for their food. 

To partially meet the expenses of the monastery, Sashi went so far as to take the job of schoolteacher in a local high school. He did this for about three months. To offer daily bhog (food-offering) to the Master and also to provide some food for his brother disciples, he would sometimes personally ask for alms from a friendly neighbour and collect some vegetables from the adjoining kitchen-garden, ignoring the loud protest of the gardener. It was probably during this period that four monks had gone out for madhukari but returned empty-handed. There was no food in the store. But what did it matter? They plunged into group singing, forgetting their hunger and thirst. As was his wont, Sashi became worried. He approached the friendly neighbour. Since all other members of his family were hostile to the monastery, the neighbour stealthily threw from the window of his house half a pound of rice, a few potatoes and a little ghee. Sashi cooked, offered it to the Master, and then made it into balls, which he thrust into the mouth of every brother disciple. It was like nectar to them. 

In their trying circumstances, the monks sometimes felt tempted to test their Master’ s grace and sympathy. The Holy Mother narrated one such episode. She said: 

What an austere life they led at Baranagore monastery after his passing away! Niranjan and others often starved themselves. They spent all their time in meditation and prayer. One day these young monks were talking among themselves: ‘We have renounced everything in the name of Sri Ramakrishna. Let us see if he would supply us with food if we simply depend upon him. We will not tell anybody about our wants. We will not go out for alms.’ They covered their bodies with sheets of cloth and sat down for meditation. The whole day passed. It was late at night. They heard somebody knocking at the door. Naren left his seat and asked one of his brother monks, ‘Please open the door and see who is there. First of all, see if he has anything in his hand.’ What a miracle! Upon opening the door, they found a man standing there. He had bought some delicious food from the temple of Gopala on the bank of the Ganga. They were exceedingly happy and felt convinced of the protecting hand of Sri Ramakrishna. They offered that food to Sri Ramakrishna at that late hour of the night and partook of the prasada. Such things happened many a time[57]. 

Their conditions were equally bad regarding clothing. Each of them had a kaupin (loin cloth) and a piece of ochre cloth. They had between them one or two pairs of white dhoti and chaddar, which anyone going out would use. They used to go out for madhukari wearing ochre cloths. In the beginning, they had a few pairs of slippers. Subsequently, however, they had to go barefoot. A group photo of the monks and a few householder devotees, taken on 30 January 1887 shows some of them wearing only a loin cloth and others wearing ochre cloths. Narendra and one or two others put on headgear normally used by wandering monks in northern India. One report says that the monks used to get their heads and beards shaved once a month. 

Called the ‘hall of the demons,’ the biggest room at the monastery was the room where most of the members slept. Two or three mats were spread on the floor. On one side, a durrie was spread. Bricks placed under the mats served as pillows. As they had no warm clothes, the monks would do physical exercises to warm themselves when they were awakened by the chill of cold, wintry nights. After about a year or so, conditions seem to have changed for the better. They got better mats and also a number of small pillows. The terrible problem of mosquitoes was overcome by a large mosquito net supplied by Suresh Mitra. Ten or twelve of them used to lie inside it. Others protected themselves by covering their bodies with wraps. Balaram Bose sent a few ordinary woolen wraps for their use. Still later, they received a few blankets. In spite of these, their attitude reminds one of Bhartrihari’s words: Bhiksuh sete nrpa iva tyaktasarva-sprho’pi [An all-renouncing monk, even though he lies on the floor, feels happy as a king].

The monastery could not afford to have a salaried cook at all times. Around February 1887 a Brahmin cook named Sashi, who had served at the Cossipore garden-house, was hired at a monthly salary of Rs.6. But the monks had to do away with the services of the cook whenever their funds ran short. Another cook named Ramthakur too served for some time. One water-carrier used to bring water from the Ganga for the worship room, and for cooking and drinking. But all the other work of the household, like carrying pond water for the latrine, sweeping the floor, cleaning the cooking vessels, marketing etc., was shared by the monks. Narendra did not like it that Rakhal, whom the Master took such good care of, should do any household chores. But Rakhal voluntarily actively participated in all manual labour. One day Gauri-Ma found Rakhal scrubbing a cooking pan. Referring to those times, the Holy Mother later observed, ‘Alas! What hardship Naren and Baburam passed through! Even my Rakhal, who is now the President of the Ramakrishna Mission, had to cleanse the pots and kettles many a day[58]. One summer afternoon, Mahendra saw Yogin, the son of the well-to-do Sabarna Chowdhury family, returning from the market barefoot and carrying a bag of vegetables on his bare back and an earthen pot in his hand[59].But the striking feature of the community was that all the members vied with one another to share the labour of the monastery. 

The classical music of renunciation and detachment accompanied by a fervent desire to realize God in this very life had filled their hearts. Naturally, they wished to live in meditative awareness, away from the din and bustle of the world. The chronicler of the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna observed: 

Narendra and his brother disciples, filled with an ascetic spirit, devoted themselves day and night to the practice of spiritual discipline. Their one goal in life was the realization of God. They followed to their hearts’ content the injunctions prescribed in the Vedas, Puranas, and Tantras for an ascetic life. They spent their time in Japa and meditation and study of the scriptures. Whenever they would fail to experience the Divine Presence, they would feel as if they were on the rack. They would practise austerity sometimes alone under trees, sometimes in a cremation ground, sometimes on the bank of the Ganga. Again, sometimes they would spend the entire day in the meditation room of the monastery in Japa and contemplation; sometimes they would gather to sing and dance in a rapture of delight[60]. 

Naturally, they did not even bother about the upkeep of their bodies. Mahendranath Dutta narrated the following incident. During those days Taraknath once visited Mahendra’s maternal uncle’s house at Ramtaran Bose Lane. Mahendra noticed a thick layer of dust accumulated on Tarak’s body. He persuaded Tarak to sit under a water tap and himself scoured his body with an earthen scraper. As the dirt was washed off, Tarak’s natural fair complexion became visible. This was typical of his other monastic brothers. Being questioned, Sashi narrated his experiences of the Baranagore days concluding, however, with the remarks, ‘We were so full of ardour in those days, we did not care what we had or what we did not have... In our hearts was burning a fire of renunciation which the Master had lighted and we were blissful even in our poverty[61].This mental attitude was reflected in their thoughts, words and deeds. The Master’s words: ‘I have done all the sixteen parts. Do at least one part yourselves.’ inspired them to put their heart and soul into various kinds of austerities. Nonetheless, austerity was but a means and not an end in itself. Stating the objective very clearly, Swami Vivekananda later said, ‘Our object is neither luxury, nor austerity, nor Yoga, but the severance of the bondage of birth and death, the attainment of Jnana or Bhakti.’ 

The austerities and spiritual disciplines the monks practised at Baranagore were in strict accordance with the instructions of Sri Ramakrishna. Narendranath was entrusted with the responsibility of guiding them. The monastery was like a furnace for purifying the hearts of spiritual aspirants. It demanded the fuel of noble suffering; and, from an inner compulsion, they readily welcomed it. In their pursuit of spiritual disciplines subject to occasional self-criticism and introspection, the successful ascetics gathered various mystic experiences which they were reluctant to disclose. However, their casual statements, the observations made by one about another of the group, and their conduct, throw light on their inner life. Such glimpses into the inner life of some of the monks will show how they persistently struggled to realize the spiritual ideal their Master had placed before them. 

Spiritual Disciplines and Experiences

Kali used to shut himself up in his room for intense spiritual practices and for a systematic study of scriptures. He would meditate on one or two verses of the Gita or the Upanishads for a whole day or for a few days together till he had grasped their inner meaning to his satisfaction. He would be oblivious to his surroundings as he plunged himself in deep meditation. One summer afternoon Mahendranath Gupta visited the monastery. He found Kaliprasad lying on the dirty floor in the hot sun, inert as a log, wearing only a loincloth. Worried, he went to Yogin and reported, ‘Kali is lying there like one dead.’ Yogin laughed and assured him, saying, ‘Why should Kali die? That rogue meditates in that fashion[62]. Such a rigorously austere life earned him the epithet ‘Kali Tapasvi.’ Kali lived in the monastery for about a year and ten months. The remaining period he spent in pilgrimage and spiritual practices in secluded places. 

Though Yogin lived in the monastery for only a few months, he worked hard. He used to do Japa all through the day and night, giving up even his night sleep; consequently, he developed a terrible headache. Some of his brother disciples finally prevailed upon him, and he began to rest for a few hours daily. As was his wont, he used to meditate while doing Japa. So deep was his meditation that his eyes would become red. 

Tarak was thrice blessed with the experience of samadhi even when the Master was in the physical body. An aftereffect of his study and practice of Buddhism, particularly after his visit to Bodh Gaya, made him deny the existence of God. This tendency of his persisted even after he moved to the Baranagore Monastery; but he had a vision of the Master and those ideas left him, never to return[63]. Tarak used to dive deep into meditation while lying on the floor. Observing him, Narendranath commented, ‘Dada [the elder brother] is shedding his upadhis one by one[64]. 

During his stay at the Math for two years and ten months, Rakhal used to retire into a room. Sitting on a carpet of patpati, he would do Japa. Thirsting for God-vision, he set his heart on doing Japa day in and day out. He would lose all sense of time. He sat like a stone image. The Master’s divine touch had already enabled him to experience the transcendental state. Now he strove to win it as his permanent possession by his own efforts. He felt even the company of his brother disciples painful, and panted, as it were, to retire into complete solitude. 

Latu lived at Baranagore for a year and a half at a stretch. Avoiding all kinds of distractions, he would continuously engage himself in Japa. In the night when others retired, he would lie in bed feigning sleep and then quietly rise and do Japa. He would become so engrossed in spiritual practices that it became quite difficult for him to stick to any routine life. The fervour of devotion had transformed his personality. His self-surrender to the Master provided him with all the strength he needed. His diffidence changed into self-reliance, his meekness into spiritualcomradery with personalities like Swami Vivekananda and Swami Saradananda. An intense ardour and flame of divine love filled his heart, which would sometimes overflow and plunge him into ecstasies. He would pass the entire day absorbed in his thoughts and would at times go out and spend his days quietly on the banks of the Ganga. Others, at one time, misunderstood him, believing he had gone crazy. 

Saradaprasanna spent more than four years at the Baranagore monastery. Though he attended to the chores in the monastery and spent some time in studying scriptures, he was determined about his Japa and meditation. At times a huge wave of earnestness swept him off his feet and he would plunge headlong into arduous spiritual practices. Once he began counting his beads one lakh (one hundred thousand) times a day and thereby earned the name ‘Babaji[65]. On another occasion he shut himself in a room and engaged himself in continuous Japa, being reluctant to waste time in eating or sleeping. The others became concerned, but their attempts at persuasion failed. At long last, he agreed to eat on the condition that Tarak would touch his body while he ate. He believed that the pure touch of Tarak would give him the benefit of his, Tarak’s, Japa. To satisfy him, Tarak agreed. Sarada finished his food in no time and returned to his closet to continue his practices. Kalikrishna (Virajananda) recorded that Saradaprasanna carried on intense spiritual practices for several months in a damp room downstairs, observing silence, bolting the door and subsisting on only banana and water. 

Thus in that cavern, popularly called the ‘Baranagore Math,’ all the spiritual aspirants gradually underwent a transformation, blossoming as grand mystics. Endowed with deep insight and rich experiences, they moved quickly towards the goal of Self-realization. 

Earlier, during their Cossipore days, some of them had inscribed in bold characters upon the wall of their living room: ‘Let this body dry up on its seat / let its flesh and bones dissolve / Without attaining the Enlightenment which is difficult to achieve even in aeons / this body shall not rise from its seat.’ Often, an aspirant mistakenly focuses his attention on ‘let its flesh and bones dissolve,’ thereby over-emphasizing the idea of mortification of the flesh and forgetting that it is but a means for achieving the end of Self-illumination. The inhabitants of the Baranagore monastery, however, did not slip into this morass of misunderstanding. Rationality tempered their practices. Earlier experiences at the Cossipore garden-house exercised a moderating influence on them. The guidance of advanced souls like Narendra put a check on the waywardness of some. The Master’s words were still ringing in their ears. Their prudence, their sharing of one another’s experience and, above all, the purity of their purpose brought them deeper insights and led to higher reaches of spiritual enlightenment. 

Nonetheless, they were not all equally advanced. In the Master’s estimation, some of them were Isvarakotis, who climb up and can also come down. They climb to the roof and can come down again and move about on a lower floor. But Jivakotis are imprisoned in lust and greed; they are, as it were, inside a room whose doors and windows are fastened with screws. After considerable spiritual effort, they can go to a higher plane. One or two of them can even attain to samadhi, but they cannot climb down from that state or tell others what they have seen there. Then, again, there are Nityasiddhas, the ever-perfect. They do not enjoy anything of the world; from their very birth, they seek God. There are some others who are considered eternal companions of the Avatara. Therefore, the austerities of Nityasiddhas like Narendra and Rakhal were aimed at rediscovering their true character and establishing themselves on their own feet so that they could play their allotted roles in the Divine Lila. It is therefore no wonder to hear Narendra lamenting, ‘How many visions have I not seen! How many visions of the Goddess Kali! How many other forms! And still I have no peace.’ Whereas the hard austerities by Latu, Hari, Sarada and others seem to suggest that they reached the goal after much struggle, like (to use Sri Ramakrishna’s simile) the players in the game of hide and seek who touch the ‘granny’ after much running. Again, from a letter dated 15 May 1925 written by Sarat, it can be safely surmised that the goal of some of them was not simply to have a vision of God but to get elevated to the rank of Isvarakoti[66]. Except those few acquainted with these secrets of spiritual life, others can little understand, much less appraise, the austerities practiced by the monastic direct disciples of Sri Ramakrishna. 

In the course of spiritual practices, it is often difficult to distinguish between real mystical illumination and emotional fantasies and sentimentalism. Narendra used to tell his brother disciples: 

The sentimentalism that does not produce a permanent change in human life but makes man eager to realize God at one moment, but at the very next has little power to make him desist from seeking objects of lust and greed, has no depth and is, therefore, of little value in life. Though under its influence some might shed tears and experience horripillation and other bodily changes, or even a temporary withdrawal of normal consciousness, it is, I am perfectly convinced, produced by nervous weakness[67]. 

As an aspirant’s control over himself grows, his genuine sentiments go deeper and become finer. Such refined sentiments sometimes become powerful and, overflowing the firm control of the aspirant, manifest themselves as bodily changes, leading to temporary cessation of normal consciousness. The hard spiritual practices of these monks, with their sentiments tempered by reason and charged with white-hot ardour, flowered into spiritual ecstasies and visions, many of which remain shrouded in a mantle of mystery. By way of illustration, let us mention a few episodes here. 

When Yogin returned from his pilgrimage to Vrindaban, he brought with him a few rosaries of tulasi beads, a bag for rosaries and tilakmati (holy clay of Vrindaban used for painting sectarian marks on the body of a Bairagi, Vaishnava ascetic). One day at noon, Narendra jokingly suggested to his brother disciples that they dress him up as a Bairagi using these articles. Dressed as a Bairagi, Narendra began to mimic a professional Bairagi and make faces at Yogin. Parodying a Vaishnava song, he began singing. Those present burst out laughing. The venue became a mart of joy. All on a sudden, however, a change came over Narendra. He shouted ‘Bol Hari Bol, Hari Hari Bol’ and stood up. Everyone else stood up and began dancing vigorously and singing kirtan. Surcharged with an exalted devotion inexpressible in words, they danced and sang for hours. To keep time, three persons, one after another, played the khol. The dilapidated house began to rock, as it were; some became apprehensive, lest the hall should collapse. The kirtan drew a big crowd. To guard against overcrowding, Sashi bolted the entrance door. Narendra and a few others were in ecstasy. Tears rolled down their faces and chests. Oblivious of their surroundings, the monks were in a frenzy of devotional fervour. At four, Sashi went to the shrine to offer the Master afternoon snacks. Thereafter, the kirtan stopped. The neighbours commented, ‘Never have we heard such kirtan, the name of the Lord so sweet[68]. 

Passionately emotional faith often breeds mystical experiences, but such experiences only come into view in the radar of sensitive and trained minds. Bhubaneswari Devi believed that she had received Narendra as her son through her prayers and supplication to Vireswara Siva of Varanasi. The child was, therefore, named Vireswara, or Bileh for short. Now, Bhubaneswari Devi’s belief was, in all probability, not known to Narendra’s brother disciples. Curiously enough, something very strange happened. Narendra and a number of his brother disciples were sleeping in the hall under the large mosquito net. At dead of night, Tarak awoke to find the inside of the net flooded with light. Awed, he looked around. His eyes fell on the spot next to him where Narendra was seen earlier. But Narendra was not there. In his place was lying a host of Sivas, all of them seven or eight years old, of fair complexion, with matted locks on their heads. The light emanating from their bodies had illumined the room. An amazed Tarak rubbed his eyes repeatedly but saw the same sight. He did not lie down again lest his feet should touch the Sivas, but spent the rest of the night more or less in meditation. At dawn Tarak found Narendra sleeping there as before. When he disclosed this vision to Narendra, the latter laughed heartily. Much later, Tarak read a Sanskrit hymn addressed to Vireswara Siva of Varnasi and realized that he had had a true vision[69]. 

Days of Wandering

Sri Ramakrishna mentioned two classes of Yogis: the bahudakas and the kutichakas. The former roam about visiting various holy places and have not yet found peace of mind. On the other hand, the kutichakas, having visited all the sacred places, have quieted their minds and settled down in one place[70]. Most of the monastic disciples of the Master were bahudakas before they finally settled as kutichakas. Traditions die hard. Prompted by the adage: ‘A wandering monk, like flowing water, never gathers dirt,’ Hindu monks take to the traditional wandering life and sing its glory:

 

Roaming ever in the grove of Vedanta

Ever pleased with his beggar’s morsel,

Ever walking with heart free from sorrow,

Blest indeed is the wearer of the loincloth.

Sitting at the foot of a tree for shelter,

Using the palms of his hands for eating,

Wrapped in a garment fine or ugly,

Blest indeed is the wearer of the loincloth[71].

 

The tradition of the itinerant monk’s life beckoned practically every monk of Baranagore to follow. It stirred their hearts. Everybody, including Narendra, who had tried hard to hold them together in the monastery, succumbed to it for periods of varying lengths. Wavering in the force of the conflict—whether to lead the life of a wandering monk or to stay together in the love of their Master and organize themselves to further his mission—some hesitated for a while, but others had no hesitation. The first to take to itinerant life was Gangadhar, the youngest of the group. He travelled to different parts of the Himalayas, Tibet, western India, and did not stay at Baranagore for more than four months. About these wandering monks, Kalikrishna (Virajananda) wrote: 

When any one of them went out of the Math, he carried with him only a copy of the Gita, a hand-written prayer book, a photograph of Sri Ramakrishna, a rosary, all wrapped in a piece of cloth. They also carried a Kamandalu (water bowl), a small bundle of clothes, and a blanket. Most of them did not touch money, but begged their food and undertook pilgrimage on foot. 

This should be read along with the experiences of Tarak and Gangadhar. Tarak said: 

Often it happened that I had only one piece of cloth to cover myself with. I used to wear half of it and wrap the other half round the upper part of my body. In those days of wandering I would often bathe in the waters of the wells and then I used to wear a piece of loin-cloth and let my only piece of cloth dry. Many a night I slept under trees. At that time the spirit of renunciation was aflame and the idea of bodily comfort never entered the mind. Though I travelled mostly without means, thanks to the grace of the Lord I never fell into danger. The Master’s living presence used to protect me always. Often I did not know where the next meal would come from...The company of men repelled me. I used to avoid the roads generally used[72]. 

Gangadhar wrote in a letter dated 11 October 1898 addressed to Pramdadas Mitra, ‘When I went to the Himalayas first I was a different man…At that time even the sight of men in the quiet Himalayas made me dejected. Leaving the small hamlets of hill people I found peace in the deep solitude in the upper regions infested with ferocious animals. I spent several years continuously in such secluded places.’ 

Hari’s mind tended toward austere practices from his childhood. He now remembered the scripture which compares a man of true renunciation to a lion that has come out of the cage. Leaving his brother disciples, he set out to wander by himself, to live in solitude, to visit places of pilgrimages, to meditate intensively, and to reduce bodily needs to the minimum. Hari did not live at the Baranagore math for over two years. 

Rakhal lived at the Math for about two years and ten months. The remaining period he spent on the bank of the Narmada and in Vrindaban and Hardwar, being ever obedient to the voice of God within him. While at Vrindaban, Vijayakrishna Goswami, a well-known saint, asked him, ‘Why do you live so strictly begging for the Lord’s grace?’ He humbly replied, ‘I am only trying to become established in that vision of God which I received through my Master’ s grace.’ 

Seized by wanderlust, most of the ascetics had become itinerant monks. For the first year and a half, the monastery never had many of them living together. At times, the number dwindled to a mere four or five, one of them being Sashi, who did not yield to the temptation of pilgrimage and personal freedom. Sashi used to say, ‘I believe that service of the Master is the highest aim to cherish. I do not like visiting places of pilgrimage. I shall give my entire life to the service of Guru Maharaj[73]. 

As the days passed, Narendra also became restless and pined to break the golden chain of attachment to his brother disciples. He went on several short trips but for some reason or other had to return abruptly, much against his wishes. But he finally broke free from the Math in July 1890 and did not return to the Baranagore monastery. Once, seven of the wandering monks, namely Swamis Vivekananda, Brahmananda, Saradananda, Turiyananda, Akhandananda, Advaitananda and Kripananda—gathered at Meerut in the second week of December 1890 and, for about six weeks, lived at a Sethji’s garden-house, which became, as it were, a second Baranagore Math for about six weeks. 

The monks’ itinerant lives may appear to be energy wasted on divided aims, but it brought rich returns for the individuals as well as for the community. Contact with wandering monks of various sects ignited the spiritual cinder in their hearts, which soon burst into flame, burning away the dross which might have blurred their earlier perception. It made them fearless, strong-willed, persevering and more dependent on God. It also enabled them to compare notes with others. They became convinced more than ever before of the greatness of their Master. Also, there dawned on them the significance of the Master’s great redemptive message. In 1889, in a letter from Rishikesh addressed to Balaram Bose, Saratchandra wrote: ‘The greatness of our Master can be guessed to some extent only when we see the outside world.’ Narendranath too came to the firm conclusion that ‘save and except his [the Master’s] circle alone, everywhere else thought and act are at variance[74]. Secondly, the experiences gathered outside helped the monks to introduce new customs and rituals in the monastery. The hymn Jaya Siva Omkara, which they sang at the monastery’s evening service, was adapted from the hymn chanted at the Viswanath Temple in Varanasi. Gangadhar taught the brethren to occasionally shout ‘Wah Guruji Ki Fateh’ (Victory to the Guru). The sacred mantras and rules of Sannyasa, collected by Kaliprasad from the yogi he had met at Barabar Hill, were introduced at the Baranagore Math. Following the usage among the monks in northern India, the monks began to address each other as ‘Maharaj.’ Saratchandra Gupta, better known as Gupta or Swami Sadananda, took the initiative in this direction. 

Special Worships and Festivals

As is to be expected, several festivals and worships other than the daily worship of Sri Ramakrishna were gradually introduced. A week after the inception of the monastery, the first worship of Mother Kali was performed. A few months later, on Tuesday, 10 May 1887, a special worship of Mother Kali according to Tantrik rites was done. Homa was performed. A goat was sacrificed; this created a furore among some. Finally Narendra agreed to honour the monks’ sentiment. Earlier, on 21 February, Lord Siva was worshipped under the bilva tree four times, during the four watches of the night. The monks fasted. All of them joined in the worship. An eye-witness of the festival, Mahendranath Gupta, wrote: 

Narendra and the other devotees stood up and circled round and round the tree, singing and dancing. Now and then they chanted in chorus: ‘Siva Guru! Siva Guru! Siva Guru!’ It was midnight, the fourteenth day of the dark fortnight of the moon. Pitch darkness filled all the quarters. Men, birds, and animals were all hushed into silence. The young sannyasins were clad in gerua robes. The words ‘Siva Guru,’ chanted in their full-throated voices, rose into the infinite sky like the rumblings of rain clouds and disappeared in the Indivisible Satchidananda[75]. 

Every year, the birthday of Sri Ramakrishna used to be celebrated by worshipping all the Incarnations of God in the daytime and the ten deities called Mahavidya in the night. The public celebration used to be held on the following Sunday at Dakshineswar. The crowd in the celebration swelled year after year. Haramohan Mitra worked hard to make the annual celebration a success. On one such birthday of Sri Ramakrishna, Narendra performed the worship instead of Sashi. Latu later reminisced: ‘Loren sat for worship of the Master and spent four or five hours at a stretch. Brother Sashi was amazed at this. I heard that day brother Loren went into deep meditation and mentally performed worship of the Master.’ 

It seems the worship of Mother Durga and Navaratri were introduced from the inception. However, the Divine Mother used to be worshipped in a graphic representation or in a sacred water pitcher. And towards the last part of the Baranagore monastery, the festivals of Dol, Rathayatra, and a few others were added. These celebrations drew a good gathering of people. Besides these Hindu festivals, Christmas Eve used to be celebrated with great éclat. Saradaprasanna was its chief organizer. Sister Nivedita wrote, ‘At Christmas time...they would recline, with long shepherd’s crooks, around a lighted log, and talk in low tones of the coming of the angels to the lonely watchers by their flocks, and the singing of the world’s first Gloria.’ One year the monks were celebrating Good Friday when a European gentleman belonging to the Salvation Army appeared. His ignorance about the significance of the occasion disappointed the monks. On the other hand, the visitor was charmed by the monks’ knowledge of and deep reverence for Christ. While taking leave of them, the visitor remarked, ‘Who are they? It seems they belong to the inner circle of devotees of the Christ.’ No doubt, in all such celebrations, cultivation of devotion was their chief concern. A genial person of the locality, Jogen Chattopadhyay (later Swami Nityananda), used to contribute money on some such occasions. 

Scriptural Study

Austerity, as it finds expression in the cultivation of knowledge, shone in the ethos of the community. Sankara in his commentary on the Taittiriya Upanishad says: Tapah iti jnanam ucyate, [Austerity is synonymous with knowledge.] Sri Krishna says in the Gita that the study of scriptures is verbal austerity. Some of the monks devoted their time to scriptural studies, argumentation, catechism, etc. and thus contributed to the intellectual enrichment of the community. Financial stringency did not permit them to purchase books; but friends and admirers, like Pramadadas Mitra of Varanasi and Girishchandra Ghosh of Calcutta, bought selected books for them. An excerpt of Narendra’s letter, dated 19 November 1888, is worth quoting: 

...a good deal of study, in fact, is given to Sanskrit scriptures in this Math. The Vedas may well be said to have fallen quite out of vogue in Bengal. Many here in this Math are conversant with Sanskrit, and they have a mind to master the Samhita portions of the Vedas. They are of [the] opinion that what has to be done must be done to a finish...This Math is not wanting in men of perseverance, talent, and penetrative intellect[76]. 

The monks used to get books from different libraries. The books were kept on some shelves fixed on the southern wall of the hall and also on a wooden cot the Math had received later as a gift. Forty-two titles of this collection now adorn the archives of Belur Math, one of the books being Mukti-O-Tahar Sadhan (in Bengali) was much recommended by Sri Ramakrishna at Dakshineswar. The monks carried on their studies in relevant secular subjects also. 

An encyclopedia in himself, Narendranath outshone all others in the community. His rich contribution as leader of the group created a scholastic atmosphere in the monastery, a glimpse of which can be had from Swami Sadananda’s memoirs as recorded by Sister Nivedita. She wrote: 

From hymns and chanting they would pass into history. Sometimes it would be the story of Ignatius Loyola; again Joan of Arc, or the Rani of Jhansi; and yet again the Swami would recite long passages from Carlyle’s French Revolution, and they would all sway themselves backwards and forwards dreamily, repeating together, ‘Vive la Republique! Vive la Republique!’ Or the subject of their reveries might be Saint Francis of Assisi, and with the same unconscious instinct of the dramatist, they would lose themselves in an endless identification with his ‘Welcome, Sister Death![77]. 

Among the other members, Kali, Sarat, Sashi, Hari and Sarada were very enthusiastic about studies. Kaliprasad’s leanings toward book learning, neglecting at times the chores of the monastery, drew criticism from some brothers. But as it reached the leader’s ears, he took sides with Kaliprasad and told others, ‘Why should you fret and fume because one of your brothers has engaged himself in serious studies? Bring the cooking vessels. I shall scrub them myself.’ Naturally, such demurring died out. But Latu could not appreciate his brother disciples’ hard striving for book learning. One day he bluntly asked Sarat, ‘Hello! How is it that you read heaps of books? You have left schools and colleges, still you study so hard! Are you to appear at an examination?’ Sarat tried to convince him, saying, ‘Brother, without serious studies how are we to understand these subtle matters of religion?’ Latu rejoined, ‘The Master talked so much on these subtle matters, but I never saw him reading books.’ Sarat said, ‘His case is altogether different. The Divine Mother used to supply heaps of knowledge to him. Have we reached that stage or can we even hope to reach it? We shall have to wade through the study of books to acquire knowledge.’ This explanation could not satisfy him. An unconvinced Latu retorted, ‘But he [the Master] said we get one conception of the Truth by study of books and get quite another by spiritual experience.’ Upon this Sarat concluded, ‘But did he not say, those who would be Acharyas or teachers would have to study scriptures as well?’ That pacified Latu. He concluded that the Master taught different persons differently to suit their mental constitutions, and this explained the divergence in their understanding. 

Sri Ramakrishna encouraged his disciples to acquire that knowledge which purifies one’s intellect and fortifies devotion, kindness and discrimination, which leads to realization of the Truth to blossom forth. He used to say that to remove the thorn of ignorance, one must use the thorn of knowledge. His point of view seems to have been aptly expressed by Manu, who said: 

Even forgetful students of the sacred books are more distinguished than the ignorant: those who remember the scriptures surpass the forgetful students; those who have knowledge of the meaning of the scriptures are more distinguished than those who only remember the words; those who follow the teachings of the texts surpass those who merely know the meaning[78]. 

Inspired by the Master’s teachings—the acquiring of knowledge, leading one’s life in the light of that knowledge, and preaching on the strength of one’s spiritual experiences—these constituted the thrust of the Baranagore monks’ pursuit of Knowledge. 

The ascetics would spend quite some time in discussion and argumentation sitting under the bilwa tree, in the Danas’ hall, in Kali Tapasvi’s room, or on the roof of the building. The deliberations would be on the Gita, the Upanishads, the Tantras, the Puranas, the Ramayana, the Mahabharata. Discussions on philosophy would include the old and the new, the Eastern and the Western thought systems, also the ideas of atheists and materialists. Every system was in turn matched against the others; and their points of agreement and difference were brought out analytically. Likewise, history, literature, art, and science received attention. The monks applied critical study to Buddhist texts like Lalita Vistara as well as Christian texts like The Imitation of Christ. While Narendra’s genius held sway over a wide range of subjects, Sarat specialized in Christian literature, and Kali and Sashi in Sanskrit literature. Sometimes, Christian missionaries would come to the Math to preach the gospel of Christ. Narendra would defeat them on every point on their own ground but finally would point out to them the greatness of Christ and the true significance of his teachings. The sessions used to warm up when Kali crossed swords with Narendra. On most of the occasions, Narendra used to silence him easily. One day, however, Kali cornered him so tightly that the latter could not answer Kali’s arguments. Narendranath said, ‘Let us stop here today. Tomorrow we shall start at this point.’ Kali felt elated. The next day Narendra refuted Kali’s point of view by placing a new set of arguments, and Kali had to admit defeat. A remorseful Kali said, ‘Not a day could I defeat Narendra!’ To this Latu replied, ‘Brother, it is bound to be so. Brother Loren is our leader. How can you ever hope to surpass him?’[79]. Occasionally, outsiders too joined in such disputations; but they were no match for the brilliant Narendra. 

Although the monastery occasionally passed through a very trying period and the monks lived lives of unremitting toil, the creative talents of the monks blossomed. Their creative genius found expression in activities glowing with divine thoughts. During this period Narendra composed a Bengali song, which reads in translation: ‘Lo! The sun is not, nor the comely moon, / All light extinct; in the great void of space / Floats shadow-like the image-universe...’ etc., and set it to music. Therein his philosophical acumen blended with his realization of the exalted state of samadhi and, being expressed in melody, infused life into the spirit of the song. Narendra also translated into Bengali the first six chapters of The Imitation of Christ, which was published in the monthly Sahityakalpadruma. In the preface he wrote, ‘The reader will hear hundreds of echoes of the Lord’s teaching, “Abandoning all religious deeds, seek Me as thy sole refuge” found in the Gita[80].Kaliprasad composed the famous Sanskrit hymn Lokanathaschidakara, etc. on Sri Ramakrishna in Anushtup metre.

Devotional Music

Sri Ramakrishna commended devotional music highly as an aid to the blossoming of spirituality. Music is an effective means for the adoration of the Divine. It was very popular among the monks. Narendra’s melodious voice, in conjunction with his skill and his ability to pour his whole soul into songs, would stir the hearts of his listeners. Even Sri Ramakrishna, himself a good singer, admitted that on hearing Narendra’s songs, his inner self would hiss like a snake, as it were, and then, spreading his hood, quietly hold himself steady and listen to the songs. Narendra used to teach music to Sarat and a few others. Kali used to take lessons on the instruments. He used to accompany Narendra on pakhwaj, and the senior Gopal on tabla. Tarak sang as well. Most of them joined in choral singing, sometimes accompanied by dance. Early in the morning, before sunrise, one could hear Narendra calling out to the others, singing, ‘Awake! Arise all ye who would drink of the divine nectar!’ One could see Tarak and Rakhal dancing as they sang Narendra’s composition: ‘There Siva dances, striking both His cheeks; and they resound, Ba-ba-bom!’ Also, one could listen to Tarak singing alone in his own mood, ‘Gone is the Lord to the city of Mathura, / He, the light of my eyes, the delight of my soul! / I, a sheltered woman, left stranded, / Like a wilted wreath of Malati’; and Sarat singing dhrupad songs in his tender voice, which invited some curious neighbours to scale the boundary wall; and Narendra, leading the chanting of ‘Jai Sita-Rama!’ on the roof of the monastery till long after midnight. 

Group singing accompanied by dance came to be a special favourite of the monks. Excerpts from memoirs of various persons give us an idea of the ennobling atmosphere it created. Mahendranath Gupta’s diary entry of 8 May 1887 says, ‘Narendra, who had a beautiful voice, used to sing in the “room of the Danas”...Many, many happy hours they spent together in that hall, dancing and singing.’ Latu’s memoirs read: 

In those days there used to be a long, ardent congregational singing of devotional songs at the Math. These Kirtanas were simply marvelous...Some days they used to sing solo devotional songs. So fervent was the singing that crowds would gather in and around the Math. Sometimes brother Baburam and Ganges [Gangadhar] would dance. And their hilarity and shouting would reach such a pitch that at times I used to get annoyed[81]. 

This refers to the period following Gangadhar’s return to the Math in 1890. Gangadhar too writes in his memoirs, ‘We all began singing devotional songs and vigorous dancing while Manmatha kept repeating “My beloved Lord! My beloved!”’ Haripada (Bodhananda) began visiting the Math in 1891. He writes, ‘At times we all sang and danced, which shook the dilapidated house literally. One day after the aratrikam Satishchandra Ghosh (nicknamed Motko) frenziedly danced, uttering “Hara Hara! Vyom Vyom!” and the house trembled so much that I could not but become apprehensive of a collapse[82]. 

Visitors to the Monastery

During leisure hours, some of the ascetics received householder devotees and others and talked with them. Holy Mother had foreseen that worldly people afflicted with sorrows would come to these ascetics and obtain peace by listening to the Master’s teachings. A popular Bengali song too says, ‘Companionship with holy men will be for you / A welcome rest-house by the road; / There rest your weary limbs awhile, asking your way.’ The monastery had turned into such an abode of peace. Old devotees like Sureshchandra Mitra, Balaram Bose, Mahendranath Gupta, Girishchandra Ghosh, Chunilal Bose, Bhavanath Chatterjee and others used to come for solace and peace. Among them Mahendrath Gupta (M.) would sometimes stay for three or four days at a stretch to feel the spirit of the Master, which could be palpably felt there. Recounting his own experience, M. wrote, ‘The very contact with them awakens in the hearts of the Master’s householder devotees the desire for renunciation of lust and greed[83]. Everyone at the Math treated him as one of their own. On 17 February 1887, we see M. joining the monks at their dinner. Baburam was serving handmade chapatis. It came to the notice of Narendra that the chapatis served to M. were burnt. He quietly got up and replaced them[84].It touched M.’s heart; tears came to his eyes. Lesser-known persons who had met Sri Ramakrishna used to come to the Math also. 

Rabindra, Surendranath Mukhopadhyay (Baba Bharati), two devotees from Maniktala, popularly called ‘Nere’ and ‘Ure’ (one with long, clustering hair and beard, and another with a bald head and shaved face), were among them. Though women’s entry into the monastery was prohibited, some of the older women devotees of Sri Ramakrishna, like Golap Ma, Gauri Ma and Gopaler-Ma, were treated as exceptions. About Gopaler-Ma, Swami Saradananda writes: 

Whenever she felt the least restlessness in her mind, she used to come to the sannyasin disciples of the Master at Baranagore monastery and had peace whenever she came. Whenever she came to the monastery, the Sannyasins asked her to offer cooked food to the Master and feed him. Gopaler-Ma would be delighted and would prepare one or two curries and offer them to the Master.

These persons of the ‘Ramakrishna Circle’ aside, other religious-minded people also visited the monastery. There many a weary heart was comforted and refreshed. It was the presence of Narendra, Kali, Hari, Sashi, and others that drew people. Kaliprasad recounted his experience of 1891: ‘When devotees would come in the afternoon or in the evening, I would hold discussions with them. Sometimes we would read and discuss scriptures[85]. Such sittings were held even in the early days of the monastery. To cite an example, we quote from M.’s records dated 8 May 1887: ‘Rakhal was telling M., “Let’s go to the big hall. Some gentlemen have come from Baranagore. Narendra is talking with them. Let’s go and listen to him.” Latu said that Narendranath used to “fire” his listeners.’ Gupta [Swami Sadananda], who had joined the monastery in the early part of 1889, recalled: ‘Those were strenuous days for Swamiji. There was no time for rest. Outsiders came and went. Many a scholar used to discuss and debate with Swamiji...’ Even when outsiders were absent, the monks discussed various topics among themselves. 

Another aspect of Math life has been pointed out by Pramathanath Basu, the author of Swami Vivekananda (Bengali), published in 1326 B.S. He writes: 

Another idea germinated here itself. It was the idea of service of human beings...These monks would skip their meal and feed hungry beggars and guests; in times of serious difficulties or illness of householder brother-disciples, the monks helped them and served them to the best of their abilities. Some of them did not even hesitate to nurse leprosy patients[86]. 

In this field, Sarat took the lead. We find him nursing a patient, a member of Narendra’s family, dying of smallpox. The monks of the Math nursed Balaram Bose during his last illness and also Ramchandra Dutta’s young daughter who was severely burnt. 

‘A Mart of Joy’

However harsh the circumstances of life at the monastery, they could never cloud the minds of its members. Never were they assailed with serious doubts and despair. Being the spiritual descendants of Sri Ramakrishna, who himself was a fountain of joy and bliss, the monks maintained an attitude of utter indifference to material discomforts. Their spirit of dispassion brought them deep insight; it helped them to seek joy and happiness in the spirit. No doubt, the holy company of Sri Ramakrishna as well as the training given by him helped them to uphold this attitude. When these bright young men had gathered around Sri Ramakrishna, he occasionally sprinkled ‘the washings of fish baskets’ on them to keep them in good humour. He would crack jokes that would send these youngsters into peals of laughter. Some continued to laugh until they nearly suffocated. Unable to contain the cascading joy and humour, some shed tears and some rolled on the ground. The place would become a mart of joy. 

Following the same trend, the members of the Math indulged in humour, jokes, banter, fun, and mimicry. Narendra excelled in this field too. In the Danas’ hall, Narendra and a few others were once having a chat after lunch. In one corner, the junior Gopal was meditating. Narendra said to him, ‘I say, prepare a smoke. What is the use of your so-called meditation? First prepare yourself for spiritual life by serving God and holy men; only then will you be able to really meditate. First karma, and then meditation!’ All, including the junior Gopal, had a hearty laugh. 

One day, a member of the monastery, who was lying down, feigned great suffering on account of his separation from God and said, ‘Ah! Please get me a knife. I have no more use for this life. I can’t stand this pain any more!’ In mock seriousness, Narendra rejoined, ‘Here it is. Just stretch out your hand and take it.’ Everybody laughed. 

Tarak was fond of creating fun; he used to mimic others’ voices and crack jokes. He would say, ‘Brothers, don’t take it amiss if I sometimes cut jokes at your expense.’ Ten or eleven of them used to sleep under one large mosquito curtain. Pointing to them, Tarak would say, ‘Ah, a heap of mango-fish arranged for sale!’ 

One day, some of them were having a chat. Latu joined in. Innocent of the colloquial Bengali, Latu rejoined, ‘Look Sarot [Sarat]! I told you earlier, these rogues are mastutay mastutay chore bhai.’ All those present broke into loud laughter. The original expression is chore chore mastuto bhai, being an equivalent of the phrase ‘Birds of a feather flock together.’ Latu had jumbled the words, hence the laughter. 

Sashi would sometimes read humorous books aloud and dramatize them, much to the amusement of all. Such casual diversion into frivolities would lighten the burden of the hard-working monks and allowed them to relax for a while. Thus there were many strands in the life of the monastery, which made it more like a rich tapestry than a simple fabric. 

Members of the Monastery

One question needs to be answered. Who were the actual members of the Baranagore Math? Devotees like Mahendranath Gupta and Mahendranath Dutta who lived there for three or four days at a stretch need not be counted. Those who lived there for quite some time were Narendra, Tarak, Rakhal, Baburam, Yogin, Niranjan, Sarat, Sashi, Kali, Latu, the senior Gopal, Hari, Tulasi, Daksha, the junior Gopal, Harish, Gupta, Budo Baba, Vaikuntha, Yajneswar, Kalikrishna and Vasanta. Of them the junior Gopal did not take the vow of sannyasa. Harish became insane and went back home. Daksha (Jnanananda) lived there for a short time. Yajneswar (Dumdum Master) lost his job and lived at the monastery for about a year. Vasanta accompanied Kali when the latter returned from Allahabad, but he did not continue for long. Tulasi and Gupta, initiated into sannyasa by Swami Vivekananda, came to be known as Swamis Nirmalananda and Sadananda respectively. Budo Baba had his sannyasa from Swami Saradananda at Varanasi and was named Swami Satchidananda. Vaikuntha Sanyal, also known as Swami Kripananda, practised austerities in the Himalayas and, on his return to Calcutta in the company of Swami Saradananda, lived at the monastery for quite some time. 

It is to be noted that the nine direct disciples of the Master, viz., Narendra, Rakhal, Baburam, Sashi, Sarat, Kali, the senior Gopal, Niranjan, and Saradaprasanna constituted the first batch of young men who took the formal vow of sannyasa at Baranagore. Hariprasanna was the lone direct disciple of the Master to take sannyasa at Belur Math[87]. The remaining six direct disciples, viz., Tarak, Latu, Yogin, Subodh, and Gangadhar, were initiated into sannyasa at the Baranagore Monastery in or before 1890. However, Swami Vivekananda, in lecture as well as correspondence, says that they were a dozen unknown, unrecognized, penniless young men. Now, which twelve among the sixteen direct monastic disciples of the Master did Swami Vivekananda refer to? The senior Gopal need not be counted for Swami Vivekananda remarked of him, ‘The elder brother got his horns broken and joined the herd of calves.’ Subodh joined the monastery late. Gangadhar left for Tibet soon after the monastery was started and returned to join the monastery in 1890. Hariprasanna joined the Order much later. Therefore, it can be safely surmised that the ‘dozen’ young direct disciples were Narendra, Rakhal, Baburam, Niranjan, Yogin, Latu, Tarak, Kali, Sashi, Sarat, Hari, and Saradaprasanna. Incidentally, it may be recalled that the twelve young direct disciples who had dedicated themselves to the service of the Master at Cossipore garden-house were Narendra, Rakhal, Baburam, Niranjan, Yogin, Latu, Tarak, the senior Gopal, Kali, Sashi, Sarat and the junior Gopal[88]. 

Love: The Cementing Factor

A traditional Hindu monk leads a life unfettered by laws and customs. Even those belonging to dasanami sects are not amenable to any hard and fast rules. In this context, people question how it was possible for the monastic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna to band together. How could the nucleus of the would-be international monastic Order be formed so soon after the demise of their Master? Answers to these questions are not difficult to find. 

First, the founder of the Order, Sri Ramakrishna, though a mystic of the highest order, was not the kind of visionary with his head in the clouds. The basic principles he had set for the monastic Order were sound; and the monastic disciples led by Narendra implemented them with sincerity, although at times these principles were supplemented by their own innovations to suit circumstances. Swami Saradananda said that the monastic disciples’ ‘intense spirit of sacrifice and love for the ideal[89]. helped them coalesce into a compact community. Swami Vivekananda thought that it was ‘the tremendous faithfulness to each other, the tremendous love between us'[90].which held them together against all odds. Nevertheless, Swami Vivekananda placed his reliance more on the strength of character on the part of the constituents of the Order than on anything else. A sound character cleaves its way through the adamantine rock of difficulties. He believed that a dozen or so pure and sincere men of realization having a common purpose can easily sow the seed of a strong religious organization. In his letter dated 9 August 1895, addressed to Mr. E.T. Sturdy, he wrote: 

And of all the sects, they alone shall gain the day who are able to show most character in their lives, no matter how few they may be...When my Master left the body, we were a dozen penniless and unknown young men. Against us were a hundred powerful organizations, struggling hard to nip us in the bud. 

But the group survived all these onslaughts due to its members’ strength of character. Swami Vivekananda explained the principle very correctly, ‘Neither numbers nor powers nor wealth nor learning nor eloquence nor anything else will prevail, but purity, living the life, in one word, anubhuti, spiritual realization.’ Sashi’s role in the matter of the consolidation of the Order of monks deserves mention. Recognizing Sashi’s firm and dedicated service, Narendranath wrote in a letter, ‘Look...how Sashi will remain always constant to his spot; his steadfastness is a great foundation rock.[91]. 

But the ideas of the Master and his chief disciple crystallized in the form of a monastery not so much by the disciples’ common assent to the ideal upheld by their Master as by the pure love they felt for Sri Ramakrishna as well as for one another. Such love does not expect anything in return. The tie of such love is the strongest bond that can hold people together. Love knitted them so firmly that they seemed to be of one body and one mind. Mahendranath Dutta, who frequented the monastery, remarked, ‘Never before have I seen such concretized love. If you pinch one, another of the group immediately reacts[92]. 

A close look into the community life of these monks would reveal that the bond of love that had tied them together came from Sri Ramakrishna, who has rightly been described as the ‘ocean of love.’ Sri Ramakrishna’s pure love knew no bounds. The disciples were charmed when, on 29 January 1887, the senior Gopal disclosed that one day Sri Ramakrishna had told him, ‘I am your mother[93]. In fact, the Master was their mother, father, brother, all in one. Every monastic disciple harboured the notion that he was a special favourite of the Master. We may quote from the memoirs of Latu, one such claimant of Sri Ramakrishna’s love. He said: 

If somebody would say, ‘He used to love me most,’ another would at once contradict and say, ‘No, me he loved most.’ And then there would be arguments about that; an outsider would take these mock discussions to be serious wrangles. The Master loved all of us so dearly that everybody thought that he was the most beloved of all. One day when such a discussion was going on I told them, ‘Master did not leave any property behind and still your wrangles seem unending. Lord alone knows if you would not have gone to court had he left any property.’ There was a burst of laughter at my remark. 

Next to the Master’s abounding love was Narendra’s love and regard for every brother-disciple. It acted as a powerful cementing force. Every one of them naturally felt an attraction for Narendra. By way of example, we may quote from Kaliprasad’s memoirs, ‘In fact, it was Narendranath who was the centre of our hope and faith, comfort and consolation at all times.’ The love of other monks for one another equally contributed to the consolidation of the brotherhood. Strange as it may seem, the monks forsook the fetters of family life but became entrapped in the bondage of the brotherhood. They had almost unknowingly opted for a gold chain in place of an iron one. Such was the love that bound them all to each other that as soon as the news of serious illness of a brother-monk or devotee reached the ears of another, the latter would forgo even his spiritual practices and rush to be by his bedside. They competed amongst themselves for the privilege of doing such jobs as cleaning toilets and fetching water from the pond. Whenever someone received good food in madhukari he would offer it to the Master and then share it with other brothers. 

Thus the monks had coalesced into a bond of fraternity. It was also a bond of pure love—love for the Master, love for one another and also love for the ideal the Master upheld. To understand the strength and scope of this kind of love we shall profit from Swami Vivekananda’s advice to Sister Nivedita. The Swami said, ‘And mind this, Margot, it is when half a dozen people learn to love like this that a new religion begins—Not till then.’ It is this kind of love which has provided the Ramakrishna Order of monks with freshness and vigour. 

The Holy Mother, too, observed, ‘Love alone is the essential thing. Our organization is growing only through love[94]. Swami Premananda used to say, ‘Another name of the Ramakrishna Mission is love.’ To understand the real nature of this love one should take a glimpse into the life of the ascetics. Latu’s memoirs have thrown some light on this. He observed: 

You know, when many live together there are bound to be differences of opinions leading, at times, to strained relations. But, strange to say, that never happened with us. Not that we did not criticize each other. That we used to do, rather too often and too frankly. But the next moment love used to conquer all ill-feelings. Sometimes criticisms were too bitter, and that would make one’s blood boil. But everyone was so self-possessed, due to constant meditation and prayer, that the bitter words left no ill-feeling in one’s mind. 

To illustrate the point, we shall mention a typical incident narrated by Latu. One day the devotee Suresh Mitra raised an objection to the idea of setting up a shrine-room, and this made Sashi greatly excited. Fuel was added to the fire when Naren commented ‘Beg and feed your Master with luchis, if you can.’ Undaunted, Sashi replied, ‘I shall not only offer luchi to him but give you also a share of the luchi prasad. Amused to see Sashi so angry, Narendra said, ‘No, that cannot be permitted when we have nothing to eat. I will throw away your Master!’ As he moved towards the shrine-room, Sashi jumped up, said something in English and ran after him. Latu tried to intervene in favour of Sashi when Narendra sharply retorted, ‘Hold your tongue, fool.’ Latu was about to react when Narendra broke out into such a laugh that Sashi also began to laugh. Latu too joined them. Such a loving relationship is no doubt a rare commodity in modern times. An eyewitness, Mahendranath Dutta, rightly observed, ‘It was a dynamic love, which could be palpably felt in the Baranagore monastery[95].Now what is the significance of such love in a monastic brotherhood? In Swami Vivekananda’s lecture entitled My Life and Mission, we find a hint. There he said, ‘I have got a hundred men and women around me; if I become the devil himself tomorrow, they will say, “Here we are still! We’ll never give you up!” That is a great blessing[96]. Love such as this held the monks together. 

The vitality of an organization is primarily determined by the quality of the persons who constitute it. And the strength of the tie of love, as we discussed earlier, depends on those individuals who are tied by the golden thread of love. Every one of the monastic disciples of the Master brilliantly shone in his own glory. Not only Narendra but every other monk at the Math was also courageous, spirited and dedicated to the Ideal. From his personal experience, the chronicler of the Gospel remarked, ‘Sri Ramakrishna has transmitted mettle to all the brothers of the Math. It is no monopoly of Narendra’s. Is it possible to renounce lust and greed without this inner fire?[97]. 

The depth of the love that bound them to one another and also each to the leader can also be guessed at by the degree of freedom every member of the monastery enjoyed. Miss Margaret Noble’s perceptive study in 1898 could catch that spirit of freedom, which was prevalent in the Baranagore days too. She wrote: 

In the monastery besides us there were men, as we were told, who did not approve of their leader’s talking with women; there were others who objected to all rites and ceremonies; the religion of one might be described as atheism tempered by hero-worship; that of another led to a round of practices which to most of us would constitute an intolerable burden; some lived in a world of saints, visions, and miracles; others again who could not do away with such nonsense, but must needs guide themselves by the coldest logic. The fact that all these could be bound together in a close confraternity, bore silent witness to their conception of the right of the soul to choose its own path[98]. 

That such freedom could be shared by the members of the monastery showed also the strength of the cord of love that bound them together. 

The Ramakrishna Order

Thus far, we have carefully handled all the reliable information, legends, and the then operative socio-religious forces to study the Baranagore monastery, which in its five and a half years‘ duration, played a crucial role in the history of the Ramakrishna Order. Housed in a ‘broken-down old house with hissing cobras living underneath it[99]. the Baranagore monastery was a living ideal glowing in the combined flames of renunciation, dispassion, pure love and spiritual fervour and cradled the Ramakrishna Order. Quite justifiably, Girishchandra Ghosh remarked in the presence of M., ‘Unique is this institution at Baranagore; has it a precedence anywhere?’[100]. In fact, this monastery was the only one of its kind in the world. 

Swami Vivekananda’s historical perception showed that human civilization moves in a cyclic order, and on the top of each rise stands an extra ordinarily powerful spiritual giant who influences the course of history till it reaches the next crest. The present cycle is dominated by Sri Ramakrishna who turned ‘the wheel of the new faith of the age’ at the centre of which lies the Ramakrishna Order. Sri Ramakrishna himself was the architect of the Order[101]. Narendra engineered the scheme, and his brother-disciples wholeheartedly assisted him as sappers and miners. 

The Ramakrishna Order made its physical presence felt for the first time through the Baranagore monastery. This Order of monks assimilated the hoary Indian ideal of renunciation and presented it in a suitable form to meet the challenges of the day. Ignoring the prevalent practices, it conferred the sannyasa vows to all sincere and fit aspirants irrespective of caste and creed. Putting into practice the noble ideal of religious harmony, the Order propagates the ideal of tolerance and peaceful co-existence among men torn by religious strife and misunderstandings. All its activities, including preaching, aim at the ultimate spiritualization of humanity in its entirety. As regards its characteristics, the second President of the Order, Swami Shivananda, said at the First Convention of the Math and Mission, ‘Love, catholicity, purity, and selflessness are the cornerstones of our Organization.’ If at any time any of these falls short, the Organization will undoubtedly become weak. 

Sri Ramakrishna, the Power, is the fountain of the Order’s strength. As regards the structural relationship between the Master and his disciples, Swami Vivekananda himself delineated it as such, ‘Sri Ramakrishna is our Centre; each one of us is a ray of that light-centre[102].Each disciple was chosen and trained by the Master himself. Every one of them turned out to be a spiritual giant. In 1902 Swami Vivekananda remarked, ‘They are each a centre of religious power, and in time that power will manifest[103].These were the men who had basked in the spiritual sunshine of Sri Ramakrishna and had practised rigorous austerities at the Baranagore monastery. During those days, people who visited the monastery wondered, ‘Who are these men that look like lunatics emitting fire from their eyes, as it were?’ It’s true that they had become almost crazy for the realization of God. The austerities practised by such ardent and advanced souls generated vast spiritual power of impregnable strength. This apart, their living together, particularly under the strain of extreme privation, brought about the cohesion of the group that stood all tests of time. It helped them to delve into their inherent resources, discover the dormant spiritual treasure within themselves; it made them absolutely fearless and spiritually independent; it caused every member to integrate himself into the awareness of the great mission of the Master and also its redemptive power. Sociologists find that the difficult task of the routinization of the Ramakrishna-ideal in the life of the community of monks was achieved here at Baranagore to a large extent. 

Though the monks themselves took active part in the Baranagore phase of the Order, the influence of Sri Sarada Devi the Holy Mother imperceptibly worked and gradually made itself manifest. Her deep concern for the monks knew no bounds. She used to pray, ‘O Master, please see that they may keep true to their monastic vows. Please also see that wherever they may be—in hills, jungles, or wilderness—they may get something to eat.’ Her prayers and tears, her loving concern and guidance, sustained them. Through it all, she was a source of unfailing inspiration to the members of the Order. The members of the Order, in fact, basked in the warmth of the fire lighted by the Holy Mother, herself a great spiritual Power. That is why she is adored as the Mother of the Order. 

During the final stage of the Baranagore monastery, it became apparent that the Movement had already touched the hearts of a number of educated young men. A group of college-going youths from the eastern part of Calcutta began visiting the monastery. Among them were Sudhir, Sushil, Shukul, Haripada, Khagen, Kalikrishna, Jadupati, Lalit, Bidhubhushan, Narayan, Atal, and others; the first six of them joined the Ramakrishna Order. Another group of students from Ahiritola, consisting of Kanai, Nivaran, Nandalal, Patal, Chandra and Krishnalal came in close contact with the monks. From this group, Kanai and Krishnalal joined the Order. The first group was called the ‘College party’ and the second one, the ‘school party.’ They had the company of the monks and also did various kinds of service for the Math. Additionally, Satu (Satkari Lahiri), Dasu (Dasarathi Sanyal), Bhuban Mohan Das, Haridas Boral, Jogen Chatterjee, Saratchandra, Kailash, Thakurda, Satischandra (Motka), and others from the locality itself occasionally visited. It ought to be remembered that Swami Vivekananda was yet to announce himself before the Chicago Parliament of Religions and that without any conscious preaching work, the ideas and ideals of Sri Ramakrishna had already inspired many a heart. 

It is human nature to cling to the old and to resist anything new. It hesitates to open itself up to anything novel, beneficial though it may be. Therefore, it was not unexpected that most people did not welcome the newly born monastery, much less admire it. Indifference, taunting, slander, oppression, etc. were what the monks had to face. Swami Vivekananda later observed, ‘The only thing we got from those around us was a kick and a curse—that was all[104].But the firm and determined monks never quailed before those threats and did not yield to even the pressures of circumstances. Rather they marched forward towards the lofty goal held before them by their Master. In a decade’s time the doctrine of combining the efforts for self-liberation and doing welfare to all others came to the surface, but it had its germination in the nursery of the Baranagore monastery. In fact, all the basic values cherished by the Order sprouted during the Baranagore phase. Consequently, protests and resistance from various quarters gradually settled down; and, simultaneously, the inevitability of human society being flooded with the Ramakrishna-ideal became imminent. In this connection we should profitably remember a part of Swami Saradananda’s Welcome Address before the First Convention of the Math and Mission held in 1926. He said, ‘But if the movement has real life in it and is based on essential truths governing human nature and its various functions and activities, it will survive, grow and drive its roots gradually into men’s hearts, in spite of that opposition.’ Thus the Ramakrishna Movement, with the Ramakrishna Order of monks at its core, forged ahead. 

 


[1]Swami Abhedananda wrote, ‘We realized later that the organization of our monastic order started from the Baranagore Math.’ Most of the would-be monks, however, had come together at the Cossipore garden house.
[2]The question of having a name for the monastery came up several years later when the monastery was moved to the Alambazar Math. Swami Vivekananada, in his letter dated 13 July 1897, wrote to Swami Brahmnananda, ‘You yourselves come to a decision as to what the name of the Math should be.’ The name ‘Ramakrishna Math’ was introduced some time around 1909.
[3]The typical address used in those days can be quoted from Sri Sarada Devi’s letter dated 15 April 1889. The address on the envelope reads:
Parama Kalyaniya Sriman Jogendranath Chowdhury Babajivan Nirapadeshu.
Baranagar Paramanic Ghat Road.
Munshi’s Old house.
Atma-unnati Sabha
Jogendranath Chowdhury was the pre-monastic name of Swami Yogananda. This is how a Bengali mother would address her son in those days. The Sannyasa name would not be used in public for fear that he would be ill-treated.
[4]Sister Devamata, Days in an Indian Monastery, 1929, p. 248.
[5]The Atmonnati Vidhayini Sabha, established in 1875, had its small library in the building. Later, in 1882, South Baranagore Public Library came into existence. In 1893-94, the two merged and came to be known as ‘Baranagore Peoples’ Library.’ (Baranagore: Itihas O Samiksha, Bengali, pp. 116-7.)
[6]At least for some days, the room was partitioned into chambers by hanging cloths, one each used by Rakhal, Yogen and Kali. (Mahapurush Swami Sivananda Maharajer Anudhyan, Bengali, 1374 B.S., pp. 10-11.)
[7]The members of the Math called themselves ‘Danas and Daityas’ which mean the Ghosts and Demons, the companions of Siva. They took these names because of their utter indifference to worldly pleasures and relationships. (The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, 2000, p. 991.)
[8]Baranagore: Itihas O Samiksha (Bengali), pp. 19-42.
[9]Till its separation in 1881 as the Baranagore Municipality, it was part of the Northern Suburban Municipality, which was created in 1869.
[10]Mahendranath Chowdhury, Vivekananda Charit (Bengali), introduction by Swami Sivananda.
[11]Swami Abhedananda, My Life Story, (1970), p. 117.
[12]Upon seeing the pictures of Dhumavati, Shodasi, Bhuvaneshwari, Tara and Kali at Nanda Bose’s house, Sri Ramakrishna observed, ‘All these portray the terrible aspects of the Divine Mother. If one keeps these pictures, one should worship them. But you must be lucky to be able to hang them like that on the wall.’ (The Gospel, p. 816) This was the common belief cherished by devout Hindus.
[13]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 249.
[14]Sister Nivedita, The Master as I Saw Him, 1966, p. 84.
[15]Swami Gambhirananda, History of the Ramakrishna Math and Mission, 1983, p. 37.
[16]*Sri Ramakrishna lovingly called Narendra ‘Loren.’ Latu, being in the company of Sri Ramakrishna, also chose to call Narendra ‘Loren.’
17]The Vedanta Kesari, February 1965, p. 492.
[18]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, pp. 239-49.
[19]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 82.
[20]Swami Shraddhananda, Atiter Smriti (Bengali), 1361 B.S., p. 39.
[21]Swami Bodhananda, Amar Sri Ramakrishna Sanghe Jogdan, Udbodhan (Bengali), Vol. 52, p. 512.
[22]Sri Sri Ramakrishna Kathamrita (Bengali), Vol. II, 1371 B.S., p. 268.
[23]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 80
[24]Dr. B. N. Dutta, Swami Vivekananda : Patriot Prophet, 1954, p. 186.
[25]Reminiscences of Swami Vivekananda, 1983, pp. 8-9.
[26]Swami Nikhilananda, Holy Mother, New York, 1982, p. 241.
[27]According to Mahendranath Dutta, the Viraja Homa was performed under the bilva tree. Prior to and subsequent to this ceremony, Kalipuja and Sivapuja respectively were held there. The shrine room was rather too small for ten persons to participate in the Viraja Homa.
[28]Mahendranath Dutta opines that Narendra took the name Vichikitsananda. Incidentally, it may be recalled that with the exception of Sarada, the remaining eight young men as well as Yogin, Tarak and Latu had received a gerua cloth and a rosary of rudraksha from Sri Ramakrishna at Cossipore in January 1886.
[29]Aganitatanutapam taptva tapamsi bhagirathah Uttararamacarit, 1.23.
Tapah kiledam tadavaptisadhana—Kumarasambhava, 5.64.
[30]Sarvatra vihito dharmaþ satyapretya tapah phalam Bahudvarasya nehasti viphala kriya—Santiparva 174.2
[31]Sati yad vastuni visaye tapa alocanam sravana-manana-nididhyasatmakam tasya phalam saksatkarah sopretya maranat prak tava bhavati. Jnanam drstaphalam ityarthah.
[32]Mundaka Upanishad, 3.1.5
[33]The Gospel, p. 851.
[34]Udbodhan, Vol. XVIII, No.1, p. 24.
[35]The Gospel, p. 1000.
[36]Yaddustaram yaddurapam yaddurgam yacca duskaram. Sarvantu tapasa sadhyam tapo hi duratikramam.—Manusamhita, Chap XI, p. 238.
[37]Swami Abhedananda, My Life Story, p. 119.
[38]Memories of Swami Adbhutananda, Vedanta Kesari, March 1965, p. 645.
[39]Swami Shraddhananda, Atiter Smriti (Bengali), B.Y. 1363, p. 37 (translated)
[40]Vedanta Kesari, July 1924, p. 129.
[41]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 289.
[42] My Life Story, p. 123.
[43] The Story of an Epoch, pp. 20-21.
[44] Chandrasekhar Chattopadhyay, Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smriti (Bengali) 2nd. Edition, p. 261 (translated).
[45] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p.249.
[46]* About 80 miles away.
[47] Swami Apurvananda, Shivananda Vani (Bengali), Part-I, 1998, p. 98.
[48] Vaikunthanath Sanyal, Sri Sri Ramakrishna Lilamrita (Bengali), 1390 B.S., p. 145.
[49] The Gospel, pp. 975-76.
[50] Sri Sri Ramakrishna Kathamrita (Bengali), Vol. II, Appendix.
[51] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. III, p. 249.
[52] Recorded by Sister Devamata in her Days in an Indian Monastery, 1927, p. 249.
[53] My Life Story, p. 118.
[54]* Collecting food by begging from door to door, as a bee collects nectar by moving from flower to flower.
[55] Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha (Bengali), pp. 275-76.
[56] Udbodhan, Vol. 52, No. 9, p. 452.
[57] The Gospel of the Holy Mother (1984), p. 43.
[58] The Gospel of the Holy Mother (1984), p. 43.
[59] Mahendranath Dutta, Shivananda Maharajer Anudhyan (Bengali), p. 22.
[60] The Gospel, p. 977.
[61] Days in an Indian Monastery (1927), pp.248-49.
[62] Mahendranath Dutta, Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali (Bengali), Vol. I, p. 49.
[63] Swami Vividishananda, A Man of God (1957), p. 33.
[64] Sri Sri Ramakrishna Lilamrita, p. 145.[65]Sri Sri Ramakrishna Lilamrita, p. 145.
[66] Brahmachari Akshayachaitanya, Swami Saradananda Jivani (Bengali), 2nd Edition, p. 340.
[67] Swami Saradananda, Sri Ramakrishna, the Great Master, 4th edition, pp. 870-71.
[68] Srimat Vivekananda-Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, Vol. I, pp. 46-8.
[69] A Man of God, pp. 278-79.
[70] The Gospel, p. 128.
[71] From the ‘Kaupina-Pancakam’ quoted in the Gospel, p. 967.
[72] Swami Gambhirananda, The Apostles of Sri Ramakrishna, 1967, pp. 209-10.
[73] Mahapurush Srimat Swami Shivananda Maharajer Anudhyan (Bengali), p. 19.
[74] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 347.
[75] The Gospel, p. 979.
[76] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 202-03.
[77] The Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, pp. 56-7.
[78] Ajnevyo granthinah srestha granthivyo dhariõo varaþ Dharivyo jnaninah srestha jnanivyo vyavasayinah—Manusamhita, 12.103
[79] The Vedanta Kesari, March 1965, p. 547.
[80] Swami Vivekanander Bani-O-Rachana (Bengali), Vol. VI, p. 17.
[81] The Vedanta Kesari, March 1965, p. 548.
[82] Udbodhan, Vol. 52, No. 9, p. 453.
[83] The Gospel, p. 1005.
[84] Vishwabani, Vol. 45, No. 8, p. 280.
[85] My Life Story, p. 164.
[86] Pramathanath Basu, Swami Vivekananda (Bengali), Vol. I (2nd edition), p. 175.
[87] Among them, all except Sarada had received a gerua cloth and a rosary of rudraksha beads from the Master in January 1886.
[88] The Great Master, p. 885.
[89] Swami Saradananda’s address before the First Convention of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, 1926.
[90] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 83.
[91] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 325.
[92] Mahendranath Dutta : Srimat Saradananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali (Bengali), p. 30.
[93] Viswabani, Vol. 42, No. 8, p. 396.
[94] Swami Nikhilananda, Holy Mother (1982), p. 251.
[95] Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, Vol. I, p. 104.
[96] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 83.
[97] The Gospel, p. 1008.
[98] The Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, 1967, Vol. I, p. 53.
[99] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 82. One day Sashi was bitten by a snake on the ground-floor, vide Brahmachari Prakashchandra, Swami Saradananda (Bengali), 1936, p. 38.
[100] Viswabani, Vol. 42, No. 8, p. 399.
[101] Lady Minto, the wife of the Viceroy and Governor-General of India, visited Belur Math in 1910. Swami Shivananda later recollected, ‘In the course of conversation I explained to her that it was not Swamiji or any other disciple who was responsible for it; it was Sri Ramakrishna himself who initiated the Order during his last illness at Cossipore. At that time the Master took Swamiji aside and taught him how to organize and conduct the work, telling him the secrets of the Organization to be.’ (A Man of God, p.86).
[102] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 170.
[103] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 258.
[104] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda Vol. VIII, p. 82.


chapter 3

WHEN THE RAMAKRISHNA MATH WAS AT A CROSSROADS

As one looks back a hundred years, one cannot but be amazed at the most unexpected swing from quiescence to the throbbing life of the Alambazar Math. Its source shone in the flame of austerity burning under the cauldron that was the Baranagore Math, whose closing turned out to be the springboard for the great leap forward of the Movement the monks were about to spearhead under the leadership of Swami Vivekananda. Whereas the first two years of the Alambazar Math witnessed every hermit’s zeal for spiritual realization at its fervent height, the Math in the last leg of its six years of existence did a reversal, as it were, on its outlook and programme, although its members’ faith did not flag, nor did their level of endeavour toward the goal of God-realization. Accustomed to the traditional life of austerity and contemplation, several senior members felt the impending change rather too much to bear, while others, particularly those who had joined the monastery in the then recent past, welcomed the change; they unhesitatingly opened themselves to the charming influence of the great Swami. They offered themselves to be tempered in fire, as it were, at Swamiji’s hand. 

The Fire of Renunciation Glowed in the Minds of the Hermits

Embers of the fire of renunciation Sri Ramakrishna had lit glowed in the mind of every hermit. In the meantime, the seed of a monastic organisation Sri Ramakrishna had implanted in the Cossipore garden already germinated in the collective psyche of the brotherhood. Consequently, the group was welded together by their common goal, their association with the Master and their unselfish love for one another, into a band that could survive all manner of obstacles. The dreadful state of dilapidation of the two-storied house at Baranagore, its owner’s insistence on their vacating the house, and also the gradual increase in the number of inhabitants had forced the brotherhood to shift the monastery to a bigger house at a lower rent. Believed to be infested by ghosts, the house at Alambazar was avoided by the local people. In this large but desolate and spooky house, the young monks lived. Here they worshipped, sang, studied scriptures, talked of their Master and of God. Soon it became a vibrant traditional monastery popularly known as the Alambazar Math. It acquired the name ‘Ramakrishna Math’ more than a decade later, some years after the passing away of Swami Vivekananda. 

Nevertheless, this was the crucial phase when the brotherhood had to suffer bitter pangs as it passed through the ordeal of the routinization of the charisma of the Ramakrishna Ideal. In the case of the routinization of ideals, uncertainty, contrary to popular beliefs and expectations, dominates the process; and the final shape it takes can be attributed partly to the cumulative effects of historical contingencies. The antebashis*[1] however, believed that the Divine Will was behind them. In fact, if we go back to the origin of the organization and re-run the cassette of history, there might emerge, as it is often seen, an impression entirely different from the common notion. The local people were apathetic, some even antagonistic. No doubt, some stiff opposition was nothing more than the expected spell of inclement weather. Many of the Master’s householder devotees had rejected outright the idea of a monastery. Worse still, during the transformation, several members of the brotherhood felt disturbed at the alleged drifting away from the lofty ideal their Master had placed before them. In the midst of this confusion there were, however, two lights of hope and encouragement. One was Narendranath (later Swami Vivekananda), who bore the brunt of enunciating, explaining and implementing the task his Master had entrusted him with. The other was Sri Sarada Devi, who shared the responsibility of carrying on the mission of her illustrious husband. 

Galvanized by the rich experience of the renunciation and austerity of the Baranagore Math and endowed with the inspiration as well as the blessings of the Master, the young monks shifted their quarters quietly from Baranagore to Alambazar. There was no public reception, nor were there any blazoning by newspapers. The young ones lived the life. More than their talk, their deeds made the Math life vibrant with purity, holiness and peace. 

Though saddled with the responsibility of fulfilling the ‘great mission’ commissioned by his Master, Swami Vivekananda, as well as his brother disciples, were occasionally seized with the desire to go out—the traditional itinerant life of a monk lured many—but they never deviated from their prime pursuit of the full awakening of their spiritual consciousness. Besides, the Swami was occasionally haunted by his old desire to remain merged in nirvikalpa samadhi; but the Divine wished otherwise. He was forced to admit, ‘Whenever I plan to practise disciplines, the Master puts some obstacle in my way.’ Thereafter he reconciled himself to the pursuit of his mission. In the last week of January 1891, almost six months after his leaving the Baranagore Math for good, he decided to keep himself separate from his brother monks. Leaving Meerut behind, he travelled the length and breadth of India for three years and round the globe for another three and a half years. This helped him discover the hidden treasures of his motherland and assess their relative worth in the context of the world at large; he also explored the possibility of rejuvenating his motherland. His remarkable success at the World’s Parliament of Religions in Chicago helped his countrymen restore their self-confidence and resolve their identity crisis. And his triumphal reappearance at the Alambazar Math on 19 February 1897 was like a tidal wave ushering in revolutionary changes in Math life. 

The Alambazar Math

Five years earlier, Swami Ramakrishnananda, the self-appointed Kothari (Manager) of the monastery, in consultation with other residents had moved the monastery to Alambazar, half a mile[2]from the Dakshineswar temple. Unlike other brother monks, he never set out to wander. He worshipped the sacred remains of the Master with as much zeal and sincerity as he had served the Master during his lifetime. In fact, his long, loving service in the shrine became a landmark in the history of the Order. 

Not far from the junction of four roads at Alambazar, to the east of Lochan Ghosh[3] Ghat Road, this impressive two-storied building stood on Deshbandhu Road, facing the mansion belonging to the late Jaikrishna Chattopadhyay. This house, the major part of which is in ruins, is associated with Sri Ramakrishna during his period of severe austerities. Sri Ramakrishna was to later observe at Dakshineswar, ‘Oh, what a state I passed through! At that time I did not eat my meals here... Now and then I would go, uninvited of course, to Ram Chatterjee’s house at Alambazar[4]. Ram Chatterjee’s eldest son, Jaikrishna, became so popular that the house came to be known by his name. Besides this house, Kaviraj Ishan Mazumdar’s house, Bhagavat Pandit’s house, the erstwhile oil mill of Natabar Panja, and Sambhucharan Mallick’s house[5]. of this locality were some of the places sanctified by the visits of Sri Ramakrishna. 

The Math was housed in this fairly large, quadrangular, two-storeyed building comprised of two sections, outer and inner. The double suicides committed in a room on the ground floor instigated the house’s reputation as being haunted. None dared live there. However, the members of the Math, who called themselves danas, knew no fear. They were happy to occupy this house at a monthly rent of only ten rupees. Its earlier postal address, 59 Ramachandra Bagchi Lane, under the Baranagore Post Office, has since been changed to 60/I Ramachandra Bagchi Lane, under the Alambazar Post Office. Nevertheless, it continued to be within the jurisdiction of Baranagore Municipality. 

The changeover from Baranagore to Alambazar did not take place in October or November 1891 as has been mentioned in several books. The Math came to stay here sometime in February, before Sri Ramakrishna’s birthday in 1892,[6].which took place on Monday, 28 February, i.e. 8 Falguna 1298 Bengali year. Even after this change, members of the Math were in touch with the library of Atmonnati Vidhayini Sabha as also with a few friends and admirers of the Baranagore Math. 

Sri Ramakrishna’s sacred remains, kept in an urn, his slippers and other personal effects, articles for the shrine, utensils used in the kitchen, a few books, etc. were brought from Baranagore. With the permission of Swami Ramakrishnananda, Kanai (later Swami Nirbhayananda) carried on his shoulder along the two and a half mile road a thirty foot long bamboo pole used for drying clothes in the sun[7]. 

Situated on a plot of land measuring 2 bighas 5 cottahs 7 chhataks and 22 sq. ft. adorned with a pond, several country wells and an orchard, the house was owned by Dasarathi De of 18 Shyamacharan Maitra Lane. He sold the property to several vendors. Now the southern part of the house is in the possession of Sri Ramakrishna Satyananda Alambazar Math,[8]a branch of Sri Sri Ramakrishna Ashrama, Seuri, Birbhum. The other part belongs to Hiralal Agarwal. And the orchard, pond, open land, etc. are occupied by others. 

The Monastery Building[9]

Overlooking the present Deshbandhu Road, the facade of the building was quite impressive, with verandas on both the ground floor and first floor, resting on rows of round pillars. Similar verandas and pillars could be seen on the western side of the outer part of the building. As mentioned earlier, the main entrance, in the Ramchandra Bagchi Lane, opened onto a spacious courtyard and a chandi mandap (a hall for worship of the Goddess Durga). There were two flights of stairs to reach the first floor, one for the outer section and the other for the inner. To the right of the first were two dark rooms, on the ground floor; the larger one, alleged to have been the scene of the two suicides, was used by Swami Trigunatitananda and later by Brahmachari Kalikrishna for meditation. As one went up along the stairs, one could find two verandas, one lying south-north and the other east-west. A few steps along the former would lead to the entrance of a long hall, used as a parlour in the daytime, and at night eight or ten persons spreading carpets and mats on the floor used to sleep side by side. Moving along the veranda extending east-west, one passed a bathroom to enter the inner section of the house. To the left there was the shrine; and to the right were three bedrooms used by Swami Nirmalananda, Swami Abhedananda and Swami Ramakrishnananda. To the north of the shrine lay the stairs to the ground floor; and next to it was the shrine store, with verandas on all three sides. Next to the shrine store was the terrace in the southern corner of which was a lavatory. 

Among the rooms downstairs, the big one on the eastern side was used as a kitchen; in front of the kitchen and the kitchen-store was an open veranda where the monks would have their meals. There were also two storerooms, one of which was for storing Ganga water for cooking and drinking purposes. There was a vacant room in which Gopaler Ma and sometimes Gauri-Ma would stay for a few days at a time. 

Just outside the backdoor was a lane leading to a pond used for washing clothes and vessels, and also to a latrine at a distance. Every member of the Math used to take his bath in the Ganga, which was only two furlongs away. On summer evenings, some members used to go to the terrace on the first floor and rest on mats and sometimes reminisce about incidents in the life of the Master. 

The place was true to its reputation as a haunted house. Some residents and some outsiders as well had experiences of ghosts to narrate. One day at sunset, Swami Turiyananda and Mahendranath Dutta were going out for a walk. No sooner had they crossed the threshold to the entrance of the house than Swami Turiyananda turned back sharply. An astonished Mahendra, on enquiry, learnt that the Swami had seen some ‘unknown person’ entering the house. This prompted Mahendra to make a thorough search, but he could not find the ‘person’ anywhere. They concluded that it was certainly a haunted house. 

One evening, a white cloth, which Mahendranath Dutta had spread out to dry, appeared, in the moonlight, to many to be a ghost. One of the witnesses, an old man who lived in the neighbourhood, came to report his direct experience. After unburdening himself of his worries, he was returning home. As it was dusk, Swami Sadananda accompanied him with a lantern; but midway he put out the light and vanished. Terribly frightened, thinking that the ghost had extinguished the light, the old man sat with a thud on the stair and cried aloud for help. Finding no help forthcoming, he summoned enough courage to go out onto the street. Swami Virajananda mentioned that Swami Turiyananda and Swami Nirmalananda also had some direct experience of the working of evil spirits in that house. 

But there were times when the belief in the haunting was challenged. In the early days of the Alambazar Math, Swami Yogananda and Swami Premananda, who were coming from Calcutta, once stayed in Swami Ramakrishnananda’s room with him. Swami Sadananda, Swami Saradananda and a few others slept in the hall of the outer section of the house. In the dead of night, the visiting Swamis were awakened by a rumbling sound on the roof. Visibly nervous, they drawled out, ‘Oh, Ramakrishnananda! Is it for showing us a game with balls that you brought us here?’ Swami Premananda cried, ‘Oh, brother! Oh, Jogen!’ and so on. Without losing time, Swami Ramakrishnananda rushed out, carrying a stout club and muttering, ‘Here I am going to send the ghost to perdition!’ To his surprise, he found no one; but there were a pair of dumbbells and a burning hurricane lantern on the roof. He smelled foul play. He went to the room shared by Saradananda and Sadananda. A simple enquiry helped him to identify the culprits. He returned to his room to narrate his findings to the visiting Swamis. Swami Premananda, Swami Shivananda, Swami Turiyananda and others felt ashamed for they had become frightened for nothing. Thus fooled by Swami Saradananda and Swami Sadananda, they burst into a fit of laughter. Even if the evil spirit had been present, this would have driven it away. On his return to Alambazar, Swami Akhandananda noticed that Swami Adbhutananda, in spite of the detection, always kept a lantern burning in his room all night to keep himself safe from spooks. 

The Locality and Historical Situation

To have an understanding of the historical situation in which the Math was placed as well as the local circumstances then obtaining, one should note that the area up to Dakshineswar mouza was part of Baranagore Municipality till 1 October 1949, when Dakshineswar mouza was transferred to Kamarhatty Municipality. Much older than Calcutta, Baranagore was settled in the latter part of the fifteenth century or the first part of the sixteenth. Traders from Europe appeared on the shore of the Ganga. It became a Portuguese port first. With the advent of Dutch traders, several workshops sprang up; and Baranagore prospered in no time. The bafta cloth of this locality was in great demand. Soon after the founding of the East India Company of England, competition between groups became stiff, ultimately inviting political interference. Consequently, Baranagore came under the direct control of the British government by 1795 and its face quickly changed. 

After the Sepoy Mutiny, George Henderson came to Calcutta, purchased land in Baranagore, and started a jute factory on behalf of the Borneo Jute Company. The machine-operated loom was introduced here for the first time. But the cyclone of Calcutta on 5 October 1864 wrought serious damage to the port and the factories. Before the Borneo Company came into existence, there was a sugar factory[10] at Baranagore under the Dutch government. The two units of the Borneo Company were finally amalgamated to give birth to the Baranagore Jute Factory, which, in 1911, employed 6184[11]daily wage earners on the average. A good number of European officials employed by these institutions lived in the locality. Besides these, there were about 60 mills of castor seeds oil and 20 factories which manufactured rope[12]. Alambazar Math was not far from the above-mentioned Jute Factory. 

Baranagore, including Alambazar, is dotted with Hindu temples; of them, the number of Shiva temples is by far the largest.12 Besides the several mosques and dargas, names of places and roads, such as Alambazar, Masjid Bari Lane, Hatem Munshi Lane, Nainan Musalmanpara Lane, Shahiban Bagicha, etc. give clear evidence of Muslim influence. It is believed that the name Alambazar had its origin in the name of a muslim saint, Fakir Shah Alam, who lived there. 

Incidentally, Hedgar Road, named after a Mr. Hedgar, a rich wine merchant, was renamed Deshbandhu Road. The earlier name of Surya Sen Road was Hastie Road, named after one Mr. Hastie, District Magistrate, 24-Parganas, and a manager of the Jute Mill. Macferson Road named after a Mr. Macferson, an official of the Jute Mill and Chairman of Baranagore Municipality, was renamed Amritalal Dawn Road; and Victoria Road became Maharaj Nandakumar Road. 

During the period under review, the general population of Dakshineswar and Alambazar were proud of having the residences, garden houses, etc. of several rich people. Of them, we may mention Chatterjee House of Alambazar; Benodelal Ghosh’s house and Bagchi House, both in Ramachandra Bagchi Lane; Paramanik house; and the garden houses of Shambhu Mallick, Sourin Tagore, Jadulal Mallick and Prasanna Banerjee. 

A popular cultural centre came into existence on the Ramachandra Bagchi Lane. Kedarnath, one of the two sons of Ramachandra Bagchi, had set up a theatrical stage and auditorium in the family campus. Set up probably between 1885 and 1890, this became a popular forum for staging theatrical and musical performances for several decades. Benodelal Ghose, a high official of Borneo Company, had purchased the house on the Ramachandra Bagchi Lane from his relation Jadunath Brahma. Durgapuja festival held by him on a fairly large scale enhanced his reputation. The family of the late Joykrishna Chatterjee too patronized classical music and arranged for musical performances occasionally[13]. 

Public transportation from Calcutta to Alambazar was less than insufficient. Steamer ferry service was introduced in 1909-10, bus service still later. One could share a boat trip along the Ganga with others or travel by horse-drawn carriage from Shobhabazar to Baranagore at 4 paise per head and then walk to Alambazar. Beni Pal’s stable at Alambazar, which used to provide second-class carriages for Sri Ramakrishna’s trips to Calcutta, had, it seems, closed down about that time. 

Evidently, during its first two years of its existence, the Alambazar Math, although housed in a prosperous locality, had hardly any worthwhile interaction with local institutions or families. But the situation changed, and it changed rather quickly. 

Three Phases of the Math

Initially, the Math at Alambazar seemed to be a carryover from the earlier Math at Baranagore; but the transformation it underwent in the next few years was nothing short of a revolution. The picture was to become even clearer in the next two stages when the Math was moved to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house and finally to its own plot of land in Belur. 

The six-year Alambazar period, from February 1892 to February 1898, was the most significant phase in the process of the routinization of the charisma of the Ramakrishna Ideal, and also rather turbulent and challenging. We can see three distinct, albeit overlapping, phases in this six-year period. The first lasted from a few days before the birthday of Sri Ramakrishna in 1892 to April 1894, when the residents of the Alambazar Math received the first letter from Swami Vivekananda, dated 19 March 1894, addressed to them. In the meantime, Swami Vivekananda had created a stir in the world forum, which in turn had repercussions all over India. In reading newspaper reports—as for example, the Indian Mirror, which in its[14]December 1893 edition announced, ‘Among those who created the greatest stir at Chicago was Swami Vivekananda’—the monks were filled with pride and excitement. The first eight years of the brotherhood, characterized by a solitary lifestyle, wanderings, the reading of scriptures, and practising intense spiritual disciplines, were overshadowed by the lightning achievements of its leader. 

The second phase, April 1894 to 19 February 1897, was dominated by the bombardment made on the psyches of the brotherhood by Swami Vivekananda via his epistles. Through them, he laid bare an outline of the great mission he had envisioned. Most of his brother monks were amazed at the leader’s breadth of vision. Some of them dreamt of a golden future; but others felt ill at ease. One or two were even apprehensive as to whether their leader was going off on a tangent. 

This needs a little elaboration. Some brother monks carefully observed that Swami Vivekananda had preached Advaita Vedanta in the West, but they felt that their Master had never recommended Advaita Vedanta for the general public. Secondly, they were disturbed to find practically no mention of Sri Ramakrishna in his speeches although his letters addressed to them were replete with eulogies to their Master as well as to Holy Mother. Thirdly, they noticed a new concept emerging through his letters written from mid-1894. Much against the traditional creed of monasticism, Swamiji persistently emphasized that the ideal of seeking the salvation of others was superior to endeavouring for salvation for oneself, that the education of the lower classes and the advancement of women should become their top priorities, that service of man was service to God and all monks should put these ideals into practice. As expected, his brother disciples became alarmed. To resolve their doubts, some of them approached a senior devotee, Girish Chandra Ghosh. The latter wrote Swamiji a letter raising these points. Being fully satisfied with Swamiji’s reply, Girishchandra assured the doubting Thomases that their Narendra had remained as pure as ever[15]. In the meantime, Swamiji’s new role had catapulted him from an unknown Indian monk to the status of a world teacher with a grand vision. 

The third phase covered the period from 19 February 1897 to 13 February 1898, when the Math was transferred to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house in the village of Belur on the western bank of the Ganga. Swamiji had wished to burst like a bomb to awaken the sleeping leviathan that was India. The Indian masses took time to understand, appreciate and respond to Swamiji’s clarion call; but the brotherhood at Alambazar could not escape the tremendous impact of Swamiji’s ideas as well as his will. Swamiji moved forward to translate into action the ideas that he had articulated in the last few years, mowing down the opposition raised from various quarters. He intended to convert the Math into a university for the training of teachers who would dedicate themselves to the rejuvenation of the Motherland. Relief service for the famine-stricken or flood-ravaged was taken up; Math life was systematized; and a programme for the training of novices was chalked out. Conflicts and problems that were perhaps inevitable in the life of a growing organization began to make themselves felt. The gravitational pull of traditional monasticism failed to thwart the implementation of Swamiji’s novel vision of monasticism. However, doubts continued to occasionally surface. One day, a bright novice, who later became Swami Swarupananda, directly confronted the simmering doubt regarding the goal of monasticism, and asked Swamiji a question. Swamiji’s blunt reply was, ‘Baranagore life was absolutely necessary during that early phase of the movement; the new programme is equally necessary under the present circumstances; those old ideas cannot survive[16]. Forceful as his will seemed to be to other brother disciples, Swamiji himself saw only the Master’s will, not his own. He was but an instrument in the hand of the Master. Consequently, the monastic brothers rallied round Swamiji to meet the challenge of realizing the task presented by their leader. 

A Critical Look at the Growth of the Monastery

None should fail to see that the three phases mentioned above, drawn up in chronological sequence, bear some distinct characteristics functionally but are, in fact, interwoven. Moreover, through each of them, a sociologist would observe the evolution of a grand concept; he would perceive the sociological processes operative in these phases in actualizing the ideas and ideals at which the emerging organization was aiming. A historian would notice the extraordinary charisma developed around the ideas and ideals of Sri Ramakrishna. He would look in amazement at the glowing halo people saw framing the personality of Sri Ramakrishna. The attraction and influence of this charisma had inspired a group of bright young men to gather round Sri Ramakrishna and accept him as their Master. The different incidents and episodes involving the interpersonal relationships between the Master and his disciples that took place at Dakshineswar, Shyampukur and Cossipore successfully knit them closely together. In innumerable ways, the strong core of the monastic organization was forged. The young disciples, and to a lesser degree the householder disciples, of the Master were aware of this. Their faith in the Master’s unerringly wise counsel as well as their unstinting confidence in their leader helped them to traverse the road, which was difficult and uphill. The core of the monastic organization grew with the passage of time, leading to the formation of the Ramakrishna Order of monks, the hub of the Ramakrishna movement. Thus the charismatic phenomena surrounding Sri Ramakrishna, though spontaneous and creative ‘in a fundamental sociological sense’ but unstable and temporary, became routinized and prolonged[17]. We shall see that this routinization developed not in a traditional direction but by breaking new ground in the tradition-bound monasticism of Hinduism. 

The evolution of an already founded religion is a complex social process that involves two important aspects, the routinization of charisma and the continuation in altered form of the original religious experience[18]. Although these two factors are interrelated, we shall confine our attention to the second for the present. During the Alambazar period, the Math witnessed the progression of these two aspects and their interaction. The despair following the passing away of the Master on 16 August 1886 was dispelled by the moving religious experiences of Sri Sarada Devi, Swami Vivekananda and several other direct disciples, particularly in their hours of travail. They felt assured that the spirit of Sri Ramakrishna was with them, protecting them and guiding them. Their strong motivation to continue as far as possible the original religious experience of their charismatic Master and extend its beneficial influence in changed circumstances stood them in good stead subsequently. But sociologists are keener to study how Swami Vivekananda’s interpretation of the Ramakrishna Ideal addressed itself to the then prevailing social circumstances and was internalized by his brother disciples and followers. 

Like any other organization, a religious body, as it grows, has constantly to interpret and apply its goals, norms and rules in different situations although the ’focus of its goals may be different, the specific set of norms may be different, the combination of norms into particular roles may be unique[19]. Naturally, the aspirations, hopes and goals of individuals as well as of a religious body remain distinct and different to the extent that their worldview is characteristically incomparable with other social groups confined to mundane affairs. As expected, these changes came about in the different phases of the Alambazar Math; but the monastics remained sincerely committed to the original ideals. Consequently, changed circumstances and waves of new thoughts that came down from the leader shook them to the core at the thought of deviating from their mode of life. Some went as far as to question if they were not digressing from the ideal given by their Master. The blast of the leader’s novel thoughts threatened the cherished continuance of their peaceful way of life; but before they found the time to address themselves to the new challenge, a severe earthquake caused immeasurable damage to most of the buildings in Calcutta and its suburbs. The house occupied by the Alambazar monastery was also badly affected. The transfer of the monastery to either another rented house or moving it to some newly constructed building on its own land became imperative. 

After several attempts, the final choice was a plot of land on the opposite bank of the Ganga. It was decided that they acquire the plot and construct houses thereon and, pending completion of the project, to hire a suitable house close to the chosen plot of land where the monastery could be housed and the project could be supervised. Thus, circumstances prompted the monks to leave behind the places associated with the loving memories of their beloved Master and with the rich experience of their ascetic lives of more than a decade. Now, the brotherhood set about to implement the new ideas of Swami Vivekananda under his direct supervision. 

To understand the trends set in the three phases at Alambazar as revealed in certain incidents, we shall take a closer look at the significant ones. But before we do that, we shall make a cursory study of the situation obtaining there. 

Members of the Alambazar Math

Members of a monastery, the quality of their daily lives, and special features of their ideal, if any, contribute to establishing the image of the monastery. The all-renouncing disciples of Sri Ramakrishna constituted the core group of the monasteries at Baranagore and Alambazar. Of them, Swami Ramakrishnananda deserves special mention because until he left for Madras to organise a centre there in March 1897, he clung to the monastery almost without a break. He spent himself in the constant service of the Master and avoided visiting even Calcutta lest the worship of the Master should be disturbed. He was revered and loved by all the members. 

Narendranath had left the Baranagore Math some time in the middle of July 1890. On his return to Calcutta on 19 February 1897, he turned his attention fully to the task of giving shape to his ideas. At about this time, he had to travel to Darjeeling, Almora, Srinagar, Lucknow, etc. Consequently, the duration of his stay in the Alambazar Math was at most fifty days. 

After several years of austere spiritual discipline in Vrindaban and Kankhal, Swami Brahmananda came back to the Alambazar Math in January 1895. At Swamiji’s behest, he looked after the funds and accounts of the Math; but, for reasons of health, spent much of his time at Balaram Bhavan in Calcutta. 

Swamis Turiyananda and Shivananda had returned to the Math together in December 1894. Except for a short visit to Nag Mahasaya in East Bengal and a visit to Munger, Mithila, etc., Swami Turiyananda spent his days quietly at the Alambazar Math. Swami Shivananda travelled to the South and received the homecoming Swamiji at Madurai and accompanied him to Calcutta. Some months later, Swami Sivananda went to Almora. Swamiji persuaded him to pay a visit to Sri Lanka to preach Vedanta there. He returned to the Math in February 1898.[20] 

Vrindaban was Swami Premananda’s favourite place. He spent several years at a stretch there for the performance of intense spiritual exercises. He and his companion, Brahmachari Kalikrishna, came back to Alambazar four or five days after Swami Vivekananda’s return to Calcutta. Swami Niranjanananda had made a good impression in Sri Lanka[21] and a few cities in south India and returned to the Alambazar Math before the birth anniversary of Sri Ramakrishna in 1895. 

In 1892, the brotherhood was alarmed to see Swami Yogananda in shattered health owing to his having practised severe austerities at Allahabad and Varanasi. Since he engaged himself as an attendant of Holy Mother during her stay in Calcutta and Howrah, his participation in the corporate life of the Alambazar monastery was short lived. Even in the midst of the uncertainties regarding the future of the monastery, he believed that a glorious future was awaiting them; he knew for certain that the all-renouncing disciples of the Master would one day revolutionize the world. 

Travels to various holy places in north India and the practice of austerities had told on Swami Saradananda’s robust health. Repeated attacks of malaria and dysentery forced him to return to the Baranagore Math in September 1891. Therefore, he was a permanent resident of the Alambazar Math from its beginning. Except for a two-month trip to Kailwar, Bihar, in the company of Holy Mother and a short visit to a few holy places in Gujarat and Rajputana in 1894, he spent his time in studies and spiritual practices. In February 1895, he left for Europe to assist Swami Vivekananda. But he returned to the Alambazar Math at the insistence of Swamiji when the Math was moved to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house. 

Swami Abhedananda also travelled widely before he settled in the Alambazar Math in October 1892[22]. But soon after Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary of 1895, he left Alambazar in order to visit a few places of pilgrimage. He then left for England in the middle of 1896 and did not return till the Math was finally settled at Belur. 

Available records show that Swami Advaitananda’s stay at the Alambazar Math was also of short duration. In 1894 or still earlier, he was seen spending time in prayer and meditation at the garden house of Banshidhar Dutta[23].Swamiji lovingly called him back to the Alambazar Math in 1897. Though 69 years of age, he, at Swamiji’s suggestion, began studying Laghu Kaumudi, a treatise on Sanskrit grammar. He left on pilgrimage to Rameswaram in the company of Nabai Chaitanya Mitra on 25 November 1897. 

Swami Akhandananda was the first among the direct disciples to wander as an itinerant Hindu monk. After visiting Tibet, his wanderlust was satisfied; and he introduced educational service for poor people at Jamnagar and Kathiawar in Gujarat and then at Khetri in Rajasthan. Needless to say, it was Swamiji who provided him with inspiration and encouragement. At Swami Abhedananda’s importunity, he came back to the Math to attend the celebration of the birth anniversary of the Master in 1895. At that time, he explored the possibility of introducing Vedic studies in Bengal but did not succeed. 

With his experience of long travels, Swami Trigunatitananda stayed at the Alambazar Math from 2 April 1892 until he left for Kailas in 1894[24]. During his stay at the Math and at Balaram Bose’s house in Calcutta, he began taking classes on the Upanishads and the Gita in several places and also established three Brahmacharya Ashramas for young people. His own account of his journey to Tibet from 22 December 1895 through 30 May 1897, serialized in the Indian Mirror in nine parts, excited interest among some of the Calcuttans. 

Swami Subodhananda’s stay at the Alambazar Math was for a short period. After his travels and spiritual practices in solitude for several years, he allowed himself some respite on his return to the Math at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house on 23 March 1898. 

Hariprasanna Chattopadhyay (later Swami Vijnanananda), District Engineer of Etawah in Northwestern Province, gave up his job soon after Swami Vivekananda’s return and joined the Alambazar Math in April 1897[25].He took the formal vow of sannyasa on 9 August 1898. During 1897, Brahmachari Suddhananda and he visited several places in northern India in the company of Swamiji. 

It is evident that Swami Bodhananda’s observation that with the exception of Swami Vivekananda, Swami Brahmananda and Swami Turiyananda[26], he had seen all the monastic disciples of the Master in the Math need not be taken literally. 

The direct disciples of the Master who constituted the core group of the monastery had already established a worthy tradition. Each disciple was unique; but all were in harmony with one another, bound together by the Master’s ideal and love. Initiated into a life of renunciation and trained by the Master himself, every one of them was a distinguished spiritual seeker. Swami Adbhutananda’s remarks throw some light on their diversity. He said, ‘I came to realize that the Master made every one of them grasp his teaching in accordance with his capacity and attitude[27]. All in the first genus of monks were endowed with ‘purity, living the life, in one word, anubhuti, realization[28]. In explaining their background, Swamiji expressed the legacy left them by Sri Ramakrishna as the powerful drive to live the life rather than just pay lip service to spirituality. Consequently, every one of them had become a source of power and strength, although most of them were not aware of it. And to drive this truth home in the minds of his brother disciples, Swamiji wrote in a letter, ‘And how can Sri Ramakrishna’s words prove false? -You have got wonderful spirit in you[29]. These firebrand monks tried to infuse among the novices who joined the monastery later the ideals, traditions and practices of the group. This was made possible because the senior ones made the young ones inseparable parts of the group by the bond of sincere love. The sociological term is socialization. Swamiji advised his brother disciples [30]to teach the new entrants to cast their characters in the mould of Sri Ramakrishna. Nevertheless, the training of novices was informal in nature until Swamiji took it over in 1897. 

Among the other members who joined the Math at Baranagore, Tulsi (Swami Nirmalananda), [31]Gupta (Swami Sadananda), Kalikrishna (Swami Virajananda), Kanai the elder (Swami Nirbhayananda), and Dinanath or Dinu (Swami Satchidananda) deserve special mention. And among those who kept touch with the Math but joined at Alambazar after Swamiji’s return from the West were Sushil (Swami Prakashananda), Sudhir (Swami Suddhananda), Yogendra (Swami Nityananda),[32]Khagendranath (Swami Vimalananda), et al. Prior to these, Govindaprasad Sukul (Swami Atmananda) had joined. Additionally, several other young men felt attracted towards the monastic ideal and began visiting the Swamis, particularly Swami Vivekananda. 

A clearer picture of the residents of the Alambazar Math emerges from a few sources. Swamiji’s letter dated 5 May 1897 to Margaret Noble showed that approximately twenty-four young men were living in the dilapidated house. Swami Brahmananda’s report dated 17 September 1897 mentions, ‘In the beginning they were eleven. Their number has now increased to twenty-three besides six young men who have not formally accepted the vow of a sannyasin but are leading a life of physical, intellectual, moral, and religious discipline.’ A more detailed report comes from the pen of Swami Trigunatitananda. He wrote on 22 January 1898 to Pramadadas Mitra: ‘The monastery has the following inmates now: Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Premananda, Swami Adbhutananda, Swami Sadananda, Swami Satchidananda, Swami Virajananda, Swami Prakashananda, Swami Nirbhayananda, Brahmachari Vimalachaitanya (Govinda Sukul), Sriman Nandalal Mukhopadhyay. And Swami Vivekananda, Swami Yogananda, Swami Nityananda, Sriman Krishnalal Mukhopadhyay (later Swami Dhirananda), who are staying in Calcutta, are expected to return here in a day or two. Besides them, the Math hosts several guests now and then. Several other monks live in faraway lands; some of them are well known to you. There also lives another person who is a servant of all these great ones; you know him well. There is also a Brahmin who prepares food for them, and another non-Brahmin who attends to various domestic chores of the monastery.’ Those who were away from the monastery were engaged in doing pioneering work. In America, Swami Abhedananda was preaching Vedanta; whereas Swami Saradananda set sail for India at Swamiji’s behest. The newly established monastery at Madras was headed by Swami Ramakrishnananda, who was assisted by Swami Subodhananda and Swami Nirmalananda. The orphanage at Mahula (Murshidabad) was managed by Swami Akhandananda with the help of Brahmachari Sureswarananda and another Brahmachari. Swami Shivananda was engaged in preaching work in Colombo; and Swami Niranjanananda was moving from place to place. Beside these, there was Brahmachari Amarendra at Alambazar. One Brahmachari Hariharananda deserted monastic life and left the monastery on 29 October 1897. 

In addition to these permanent residents, the Math received many persons who used to visit the Math to have the benefit of the holy company of monks. Some of them were longtime devotees. Manomohan Mitra, Harish Kundu, Suresh Chandra Dutta, M. (Mahendranath Gupta), Nag Mahasaya, Mahendranath Dutta, the junior Gopal, and Haramohan Mitra frequented the Math, whereas Girishchandra, Atul Ghosh, Nabagopal Ghosh, Netai Doctor, et al were irregular visitors. Satishchandra Mukhopadhyay of the Dawn Society used to spend some two or three days at a stretch whenever he visited the Math. 

One feature of the monastic life of those days seems to be quite different from those of today. Many of the new entrants received sannyasa names and used them liberally, for example, Brahmachari Suddhananda (Sudhir), and Brahmachari Vijnanananda (Hariprasanna). Likewise, some new entrants used Brahmacharya names from the beginning, e.g. Suddha-chaitanya (Bimal). 

Distinguished Visitors

During this period, Nag Mahasaya, also known as Durgacharan Nag, was a highly respected visitor. An eyewitness, Sarat Chakraberty writes, ‘Accompanying Nag Mahasaya to the Math was a joyous experience. In ecstasy he would fall here and there and the monks would take all possible care of him. It is really difficult to describe the flow of joy Sashi Maharaj experienced at the sight of Nag Mahasaya. They used to sit face to face, uttering all the while “Jai Guru, Jai Guru,” with tears rolling down their cheeks and their voices choked. They did not find words to express their deep feeling. Uttering the name of the Master would make them mad with excitement[33]. 

As the news of Swami Vivekananda’s tremendous success spread like a wildfire, distinguished persons started visiting the monastery. One of them was Haridas Viharidas Desai, Dewan of Junagadh, who had come to Calcutta as a member of the Opium Commission in the last part of 1893. On that occasion, he visited Swamiji’s mother, Bhubaneswari Devi, and also the residents of the Alambazar Math. He gave a feast for the monks there. Besides him, Pandit Panchanan Tarkaratna and Bahuvallabh Shastri, Editor of Sophia of Sindh Province, visited the Math[34]. 

A few weeks prior to Swamiji’s triumphal return to Calcutta, Dr. Colston Turnbull of Chicago visited the Math several times. Himself a staunch admirer of Swamiji, he furnished detailed information about Swamiji’s life in the West. Dr. Turnbull made himself a friend to the residents[35]. 

Among the devotees, friends and admirers who accompanied Swamiji, Capt. James Henry Sevier and his wife, Mrs. Charlotte Elizabeth Sevier; Miss Henrietta Muller; Mr. J.J. Goodwin; Sri Lankan Buddhist leader, Mr. Harrison; Alasinga Perumal; Kidi (Singaravelu Mudaliar); and G.G. Narasimhachariar were prominent. Goodwin’s devoted service to Swamiji and his cordial relations with the residents of the Math made him quite popular[36].Almost two and a half years earlier, Anagarika Dharmapala, who represented Buddhism at the Chicago Parliament of Religions, visited Calcutta and the Alambazar Math[37] as did the Raja of Khetri, Ajit Singh, editor of the Indian Mirror, Narendranath Sen. Members of the Salvation Army and other philanthropic institutions like the Brahmo Samaj and Mahabodhi Society got in touch with the Math. Consequently, this haunted house shed its bad reputation. It still stands as a mute witness of those glorious days. 

The Pecuniary State of the Math

The financial circumstances of the Alambazar Math, particularly in its first phase, remained almost the same as those of the last days of the Baranagore Math. A few days after the Math’s move to Alambazar, Saratchandra Chakraborty (later a disciple of Swamiji) visited the Math for the first time. He recorded his firsthand knowledge in the following words: ‘There was no cook or other helping hand in the Math. Sashi Maharaj used to cook for offerings to be made to the Master. Kanai Maharaj (later Swami Anantananda) was entrusted with the responsibility of purchasing provisions and cleaning vessels, etc. Yogin Maharaj, Hari Maharaj, Sushil Maharaj (later Swami Prakashananda) and a few others used to clean the rooms, veranda, etc., dress vegetables, paste spices, and so forth. I frequented the Math and made short stays there. During my stay I could relieve Sashi Maharaj from the kitchen duties. At times I would accompany Kanai Maharaj to the market and also assist him in cleaning the dinner plates used by the monks[38]. 

One can form an idea of the financial status of the early days of the Alambazar Math from the reminiscences of Swami Akhandananda. He recorded what he had heard from Swami Ramakrishnananda on his joining the Alambazar Math. He wrote, ‘...the financial condition of the Math was so bad on some days that they were without even a few pice to purchase sugar-candy to make a syrup to be offered to the Master. There were two drawers in a table in which the meagre amount of money they had used to he kept…Once when Swami Ramakrishnananda, faced by dire penury, happened to be in a fix as to what he should offer to the Master, there arrived at the Math miraculously a big bundle of sugar-candy, a pot of Nabin’s rosgolla and other articles, sent as an offering to the Master by the wife of the late Mahendranath Mukhopadhyay[39]. Many a time, such a thing happened. Ramakrishnananda said that none else had saved him from worry at such critical times as she did, sending articles for the service of the Master[40]. 

Mahendranath Dutta, who visited the Math many a time, left behind a report that does not seem to be objective. However, his main thrust deserves our attention. He wrote, ‘The penury of the early days of Baranagore Math…almost continued in the Alambazar Math too, but after about a year’[41] a lot of articles began to pour in. By that time most of the inmates had returned from their holy wanderings…It was their austerities or the merit earned by them which brought various kinds of articles to the Math. This sudden improvement gladdened all concerned[42]. 

He goes on, however, to narrate an incident which distinctly reflects the spirit of renunciation dominating the Math; it also hints at the ideological conflict the brotherhood faced in their dire, difficult days. At Jaipur, Swami Vivekananda took leave of Ajit Singh, the Rajah of Khetri. Then, accompanied by Munshi Jagmohanlal, Swamiji proceeded to Bombay to board a ship for the United States of America. At Abu Road station, he met Swami Brahmananda and Swami Turiyananda. Referring to the incident, Swamiji was later to observe in London: ‘Then I told Rakhal to accept the monthly contribution of Rs. 100 for the Math, offered by the Rajah of Khetri; but Rakhal, imbued with a keen spirit of renunciation, refused the offer. The Math continued to be impoverished. I was annoyed with Rakhal[43]. Though he was displeased at Swami Brahmananda’s stubbornness, the value of the monastic spirit upheld by his brother monks undoubtedly pleased him. 

In the first half of 1894, we find Swami Vivekananda inquiring of the Math residents, ‘Who meets the cost of maintenance of Holy Mother?’ ‘How do you defray the expenses of the Math? Who meets your pecuniary needs?’ At times, Swamiji sent some money to mitigate the stringent financial conditions of the Math. For quite some time past, madhukari, the practice of begging alms of others, was discontinued for various reasons. Finding no other effective solution, Swamiji, in his letter written before the birth anniversary of Sri Ramakrishna in 1895, advised Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘You ask those numerous people who are now paying heed to Sri Ramakrishna’s teachings to help you pecuniarily to a certain extent. How can the Math be maintained unless they help you? You must not be shy of making this plain to all[44]. In the same letter he also wrote, ‘Sannyal wrote about the Math’s pecuniary hardship, so wrote Tarakdada (Swami Shivananda) too. How is it that so large a number of people revere the Master, and a Math cannot be maintained?’[45] However, the indifference of householder devotees and the public in general had subsided to a certain extent; people began to take casual interest in the affairs of the Math. Occasional assistance by M. (Mahendranath Gupta), Mahendranath Mukhopadhyay and his wife, Girish Chandra Ghosh, Jogendranath Chattopadhyay, and others, as well as articles offered by the devotees and friends for the worship of the Master eased the hardship to a certain extent. About this time, somebody gifted a new durrie, a reading lamp and a few other articles[46]. 

Nevertheless, the beginning of 1895 or the last part of 1894, to be precise, brought about some overall improvement in the situation. Swami Akhandananda reminisced about this: ‘In the Math we usually had only rice, pulses and a vegetable curry to eat. On days slices of the core of dried coconut with pulse served the purpose of a side dish. At night we had bread without any trace of ghee. One day a gentleman sent us some milk to offer to the Master. For us it was like a windfall. Before we sat for dinner our talk was that there was the milk prasadam (consecrated food) and that milk is nutritious. Scarcely had a spoonful of milk been served when the monks jokingly asked one another, “Hallo, have you gained strength, have you?” That joyous shouting resounded through the whole Math house. Words fail to give a true picture of our joyous life at that time[47]. 

Swami Abhedananda’s description relates to the same period, but his is a comparatively brighter picture. He wrote, ‘I found that the day-to-day condition of the Math had become much better than before. Food was more plentiful too. The devotees would bring foodstuff to the Math according to their respective ability. The tattered carpet had been replaced by new carpets brought by devotees, who also contributed a table. A small bedstead and a reading lamp had been obtained. On the whole every monk had a piece of wearing cloth and a chaddar. In short, the Goddess of Fortune seemed to have gradually opened the gate of her treasure in Alambazar Math[48].Such impressions were created by casual incidents, one of which is mentioned here by way of illustration. Some months before Swamiji’s triumphal return to Calcutta, Dr. Netaicharan Halder, a noted homeopathic doctor, began visiting the Math regularly in the afternoons, carrying with him a basket of the best sweets. It was Dr. Halder who donated the Math’s first harmonium[49]. 

The probable factors responsible for removing the financial constraints of the Math to a certain extent are the following: Sometime in the first half of 1895, Swami Subodhananda visited Hariprasanna Chattopadhyay (later Swami Vijnanananda), District Engineer, at Etawah and explained the hardships of the monastery to him. Thereafter, the latter began remitting Rs. 60 per month to the Alambazar Math. Second, as hinted earlier, Swamiji used to occasionally send his contributions, in cash or kind. As regards the latter, we cite an interesting illustration. In a letter addressed to the Math, Swamiji wrote, ‘As requested by Ramdayal Babu [Chakraborty] I shall send 100 photographs of mine. He wants to sell them. He need not send the sale-proceeds to me. He may give them to Math. I have enough[50]. Another illustration: From Swamiji’s letter dated 11 April 1885 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda we learn that Swami sent a bill of exchange worth Rs. 2500 to meet expenses of the Math. He also wrote, ‘I know you are always busy so also Dharmadas. How is he? Kindly see if the editorial work can be completed in about a week’s time.’ Third, as the news of the tremendous success of Swami Vivekananda created a stir in the country, people in general, devotees in particular, turned their attention to the Math and its residents. Their occasional contributions in cash or kind helped the Math, but it was far short of the need. Most of the wandering monks had returned to the Alambazar Math in response to the repeated calls given by Swamiji, thereby increasing the total expenses of the Math. All said and done, the financial difficulty was eased to a certain extent for more than two years followed by a temporary prosperity during Swamiji’s short stay after his return from the West; but that well-being too disappeared soon after Swamiji and his European disciples left for Almora and Kashmir. We shall discuss this in depth later. 

The Worship Room

For more than the first five years, the worship room continued to be the hub of Math life, as it had been in the Baranagore phase of the Math. It was Swami Ramakrishnananda who regularly served the Master, feeling the Master’s living presence in his picture. There were only a few short breaks when he was incapacitated by illness or when he ventured on a wanderer’s life for a while. For example, in the last part of 1895, Swami Turiyananda replaced him[51] for some days, as he was ill. Following in the footsteps of other brother monks, Swami Ramakrishnananda once left the monastery to taste the life of a wandering monk; but before he reached Mankundu in Burdwan district, he felt indisposed. He was brought back to the Math. Also, on another occasion, he remained absent for a few days. Some years after the Master had left the body, he, in the company of Swami Shivananda and another Swami, had gone to see Holy Mother in Jayrambati[52]. Other monastic brothers performed puja on special occasions. For example, Swami Adbhutananda did the worship of Lord Siva on the Sivaratri in 1892. The next morning, Swami Abhedananda said, ‘Have you seen how nicely Latu performed the Sivapuja?’[53] Swami Brahmananda too performed worship in the shrine one day when Swami Premananda had fallen ill[54]. Hardworking as he always was, Swami Ramakrishnananda would personally attend to all the paraphernalia of the worship room except when Swami Shivananda, Swami Nirmalananda, Brahmachari Kalikrishna or somebody else would extend a helping hand. 

During this period, Swami Niranjanananda took the initiative in getting a beautiful wooden seat for the Master carved by a skilled craftsman at Shyambazar in Calcutta. He also got a wooden cot and bedding for the Master’s bedroom. The addition of a gong, procured by him, made the morning and evening aratrika more attractive[55]. 

Staunch in his belief that the Master had not left them and was receiving their loving service as he used to in his physical body, Swami Ramakrishnananda served the living presence of the Master heart and soul. Day and night, he had no other thought but that of his Master. In the dead of night, if he felt hot, he would get up and fan the Master. His services were very simple, but everybody felt the holiness that dominated the atmosphere of the shrine. His unswerving devotion to the Master impressed one and all. Eye witness Sarat Chandra Chakraborty writes, ‘It was Sashi Maharaj who kept the Math atmosphere vibrant. His sincerity, single-mindedness and loving service of the Master amazed me; at times I thought him a little crazy, for he used to hold for half an hour a burning chillum of tobacco in front of the Master’s picture after his dinner…Intoxicated with devotion when the young sannyasins’ melodiously repeated crescendo of “Jai Guru Dev! Jai Guru Dev!” filled the air of the Math as well as of the neighbourhood, people present thought them to be gods in human form; their company, sight and touch truly created a Godward flow of thoughts and feelings, filled one’s mind with yearning for God-realization’[56]. Those attending the evening aratrika would become surcharged with an exalted devotion not expressible in words. 

Another vivid picture has been obtained from Brahmachari Kalikrishna (later Swami Virajananda), who lived with Swami Ramakrishnananda in the early as well as the last part of the Alambazar phase. One of his daily duties was to pick jasmine blossoms from the Dakshineswar temple-garden and make a thick garland for the worship of the Master. A portion of his reminiscences related to the early part of 1897 reads as follows: ‘I used to do all the work in the shrine and its storeroom. Sashi Maharaj used to do the worship as usual…As was his wont, Sashi Maharaj was unusually quick and efficient in his work in the shrine as well as in the administration of the monastery. He worked like a demon but was always filled with an ecstatic mood. His sincerity, devotedness and frenzy during worship were such that one cannot form an idea unless he himself had seen it. He was intolerant of even minor deviations or delays in activities. He demanded promptness and perfection in every work. I tried heart and soul to do every work of the shrine-store as satisfactorily as possible; yet not a single day passed without his taking me to task or my leaving the work incomplete, either turning my head and shedding tears or wiping my eyes with my cloth. Although I hastened to work swiftly I was a little slow. And he was quite intelligent and could do a large amount of work in a trice. He was, however, as loving as he was tough. As soon as the offering came out of the shrine, he would himself put into my mouth the sweet pieces with one hand, and with the other, affectionately pass his fingers over my face or pat my back’[57]. 

One day, Swami Ramakrishnananda was scolded and badly humiliated when he tried to pluck flowers for the Master’s worship from a local garden. On his return to the Math, he prayed to Sri Thakur, shedding tears, for a plot of land for the Math so that he could plant flowering trees thereon[58]. 

It was a harmonious community. Every member’s one-pointed devotion to the Master and their love for one another were apparent in all their thoughts and deeds. Let us narrate an episode as an interesting illustration. Knowing that the Master was fond of Nageswar Champak (a flower), Swami Ramakrishnananda one day requested Swami Akhandananda to procure the flowers for the shrine. One morning, Swami Akhandananda, accompanied by Swami Subodhananda, visited D.Gupta’s garden on the Barrackpore Trunk Road only to learn that the flowers might be available at Satpukur garden, owned by Shyam Mallick, on the road leading to Ghughudanga station. Swami Akhandananda went there alone. The gardener informed him that the flowers were expected to blossom seventeen or eighteen days later. Determined not to go back to the Math without the flowers, Akhandananda toured some villages of the Barasat subdivision. On the eighteenth day, he revisited Satpukur garden, merrily collected a good quantity of fresh Champaks and hastened back to the Math. Filled with joy and surprise, Swami Ramakrishnananda offered the flowers to the Master at the altar[59]. 

Another of Sashi Maharaj’s characteristics surfaced on festival days. He would distribute the excess consecrated food to the local people and get the storeroom washed clean before dusk[60]. 

Ceremonials and Rituals

Apparently, Swamiji and Sashi Maharaj stood at opposite poles in their outlook towards ceremonials and rituals. Swamiji’s apprehension on this subject found expression in several letters. In one of them he wrote, ‘What I am most afraid of is the worship room. It is not bad in itself, but there is a tendency in some to make this all in all and set up that old-fashioned nonsense over again, this is what makes me nervous’[61]. He wrote in another letter, ‘Disciples pay their whole attention to the preservation of their Master’s name and throw overboard his teachings; and sectarianism is the result’[62]. ‘Try to give up ceremonials. They are not meant for sannyasins…Now I see that based on these ceremonials the disciples of Sri Ramakrishna will form a sect and throw overboard his teachings. If you can give up ceremonials well and good, otherwise I cannot join you. I have nothing to do with sectarianism or forming a party and playing the frog in the well, whatever else I may do…It is impossible to preach the catholic ideas of Ramakrishna Paramahamsa and form sects at the same time. The seed of sectarianism lies in the ceremonials’[63]. Later he warned the members of the Math, saying, ‘this Math should on no account be reduced to a Babaji’s Thakurbari. A Thakurbari does some amount of good to a few; it satisfies the curiosity of a small number of people. But through this Math the welfare of the whole world will be effected.’ However, he assuaged Sashi Maharaj’s feelings by writing that he believed that the latter was free of dogmatism. This was substantiated by the great work Swami Ramakrishnananda did in South India in general and Madras in particular for fourteen years[64]. 

Though Swami Ramakrishnananda followed the rites and ceremonies meticulously, his love and reverence dominated all his acts of service. Distinguished from ordinary worship, all his activities pertaining to worship and service were informal and intimate. On a summer noon when he himself felt uncomfortably hot, he would go to the shrine and fan the Master for quite some time. That he felt the living presence of the Master was palpable. All this helped his soul to become transformed into what he believed, that Thakur was living. Collating information from the scriptures, he prepared a manual for worship of the Master. Thus, his more than eleven years of unique worship and service created a lively tradition for the future guidance of the Math. 

Swami Premananda succeeded Swami Ramakrishnananda when the latter left for Madras in March 1897. A few days later, the new incumbent wrote to his predecessor, ‘After taking bath in the early morning I do the worship. Brother, I find worship of the Master a difficult job.’ Eight months later, Swami Brahmananda wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 3 December 1897: ‘The Swami who succeeded you is doing seva of the Master quite efficiently, but his rather delicate body does not permit him to discharge his duties as energetically as you used to do.’ Nevertheless, Swami Premananda’s worship of the Master was of a high order, inspiring solemn ideas. No less a person than Swami Turiyananda testifies in a letter dated 20 November 1915 how deeply engrossed Swami Premananda had become in the loving service of the Master. He wrote, ‘You are so full of the Master that there is no room within you for anything else. This reminds me of an incident that took place at the Alambazar monastery. As you spoke that day, you invoked the memory of the Master in all visible things. At that time, I observed in you the truth of the saying, “Wherever the eyes fall, there the Lord manifests.” You did not see anything that did not remind you of the Master. …That day I realized what it is to be merged in God. The Master, through his grace, showed me that’[65]. 

Nevertheless, Swami Ramakrishnananda’s absence was felt in different facets of Math life. The annual Kalipuja, which used to be performed all night long, was replaced by a special puja offered to the Master[66]. Swami Premananda performed the puja and homa. Group singing, fireworks and the partaking of prasada by about 50 devotees made the event festive. 

As in the past, the Goddess Durga was worshipped by Swami Prakashananda; Swami Suddhananda served as the tantradharaka. Swami Turiyananda ceremoniously read the Chandi aloud for nine days. The Mahashtami day, with about 50 devotees participating, became a celebration of joy. 

Nevertheless, rites and rituals were reduced during this period. About this, Swamiji himself wrote to his dear brother monk, Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘We have curtailed the puja[67] work a good deal and the amount of pruning your kling and phats and svahas have undergone would make you faint. The puja occupied only the day and they slept soundly all night’[68]. Swamiji made his ideas on this subject clear when he wrote to his brother disciples, ‘Ceremonials are for householders; your work is the distribution and propagation of thought currents’[69]. On another occasion he wrote, ‘What I mean is this: let there be as little materialism as possible, with the maximum of spirituality’[70] 

Even as Swamiji was trying to reduce the rituals and ceremonials, a new ceremony was introduced. On 16 December 1897 the birthday of Holy Mother, Sri Sarada Devi was celebrated for the first time by offering special puja. While Prakashananda did the puja and homa, Brahmachari Bimal served as tantradharaka. It seems the puja was instituted at Swami Yogananda’s initiative, and Swamiji approved of this. Ten householder devotees participated on this joyous occasion. 

One feels tempted to enquire if Swami Vivekananda himself performed formal worship, and if he did, what were its characteristics. Swamiji did formal worship on several occasions. One such episode has been described by Haripada (later Swami Bodhananda), Swamiji’s disciple. One day at about ten in the morning, Swamiji, to honour the repeated requests of Swami Premananda, went to the shrine to perform formal worship. Soon after he occupied the seat of the priest, he plunged into deep meditation. A long time passed. The atmosphere of the room became surcharged, as it were; and those present found it easy to hold their thoughts on God. After the meditation, Swamiji sprinkled sandal paste on the flowers and bilva leaves placed on a tray and offered them in folded palm on the Master’s slippers on the pedestal as also on the urn containing the Master’s sacred remains. Next he decorated the Master’s picture with different kinds of flowers. The leftover flowers he threw on the heads of his brother disciples and his own disciples sitting there; all felt their spiritual sensibilities deepen. The narrator of this episode had the impression that Swamiji threw flowers on their heads because he perceived the living presence of the Master in every one of them. After the worship, the monks and brahmacharins present made obeisances to Swamiji[71]. 

Swamiji’s own style of doing formal worship was clearly described by another eyewitness, Swami Shivananda. He said, ‘He [Swamiji] would enter the shrine, take his seat and meditate for a long time. It would be deep meditation. After meditating for an hour and a half, he would begin the worship. Meditation was very important in his worship. He would then bathe the Master and, applying sandalwood paste on the entire tray of flowers, offer those flowers with both hands at the Master’s blessed feet again and again. His worship was indeed a sight to see. Finally he would prostrate himself, get up and leave the room. Someone else would go and offer the food. In his worship, meditation was the major feature’[72]. 

His own practice is a typical illustration of the precept he had given the members of the Order. It read as follows: ‘Everyone should particularly remember that whoever gives up meditation, Bhajan, etc. and remains busy only with image-worship, offering of food, etc. is disregarding the method of sadhana shown by the Master.’ 

Viewed in the light of the features which go into the development of the monastery, the worship room had a special appeal to the public. Amidst the sandy, barren landscape of worldly life, many strange and dejected persons found there not only a delightful escape but a nest of peace and joy. In this way, the Math developed the image of being a vital, pulsating centre for spiritual seekers. 

The Birth Anniversary of Sri Ramakrishna

The daily worship and seva of the Master in the monastery culminated, as it were, in the Master’s birth anniversary held in two phases, the celebration on the birthday according to the lunar calendar, which was held at the Math and the public celebration on the following Sunday, which was held at the Dakshineswar temple. On the first occasion, both monks and householder devotees participated. There were reading from scriptures, group singing and dancing, and worship (which Swami Ramakrishnananda would perform for twenty-four hours at a stretch)[73]. On the following Sunday, the monks and other devotees jointly organized the ‘public celebration’ at Dakshineswar, which had a humble beginning in 1881 on the initiative of Manomohan Mitra, Sureshchandra Mitra, Ramchandra Dutta and a few others. But during the six years of the Alambazar monastery, the monks participated actively in the public celebration at Dakshineswar, for this was a natural and inevitable adjunct to the aspiration of the monastic group. 

We have a brief sketch of the public celebration held on 6 March 1892 from the pen of Swami Shivananda. He wrote: ‘The Master’s birth anniversary was celebrated with éclat. About 1500 educated men of Calcutta participated with great enthusiasm, and from among them five or six groups of people sang devotional songs. His life story, read aloud by one such group, enchanted almost all the listeners. People in general and the singing groups in particular visited his room as well as the places sanctified by the Master’s practices of austerities; they made prostrations there and sang devotional songs. It is certainly by divine blessings that the English-educated men of Bengal are being attracted to God’[74]. Practitioners of religion returned home with sweet memories of the festival. 

About the next birth anniversary held on Sunday, 26 February 1893, at Dakshineswar, Swami Saradananda wrote in a letter dated 28 February 1893: ‘The great festival was held the day before yesterday. About five to seven thousand people participated. Their faces beamed with enthusiasm, devotion and joy.’ 

Reminiscences of Brahmachari Kalikrishna, who joined in the celebrations these two years, provide some details. He wrote, ‘The birth anniversary was celebrated in collaboration with the householder devotees on a small scale; there was no big crowd. In the backyard of the Kuthi[75]the kitchen and its front courtyard were used for cooking the large quantity of food which was offered to the lord. Khichuri (food made of rice and pulses), curry and chutney were stored in big bowls in one room of the Kuthi and luchi (thin bread fried in butter), halua (pudding made of farina), curd, sweets, etc in another. Taking their seats on the veranda, devotees and guests used to partake of consecrated food in several batches. Devotional songs were sung by two or three parties. Their feverish excitement reached a high pitch when they entered the room in which Sri Ramakrishna had lived. Then they would go round the Panchavati, bilva tree and the different temples in the campus. Taking their seats on carpets spread on the northern veranda, the intimate devotees of the Master would recapitulate the memories associated with the Master. Some would spend hours in meditation under the Panchavati or the bilva tree. Everybody was served with a big spoonful of halua and two pieces of luchis at about 9 or 10 in the morning. Afterwards in the noontime they partook of the khichuri prasada offered to the Master’[76]. 

As the news of Swami Vivekananda’s unique success at the World Parliament of Religions blazed in the daily papers, the scenario changed. People became interested in knowing more about Sri Ramakrishna, the great Swami’s Master. As expected, the next public celebration held on Sunday, 11 March 1894, drew a larger crowd. The joint dance by Vijaykrishna Goswami and Swami Adbhutananda, both charged with spiritual emotion, charmed the gathering. Swami Ramakrishnananda, chanting the holy name of Sri Ramakrishna, danced in ecstasy and thereafter embraced every devotee present. This created an atmosphere very much sought after by the devotees. 

Swamiji’s directive as well as inspiration contained in his letters to his monastic brothers served as incentives to the organizers to manage the next year’s celebration on a grand scale. He wrote to Swami Brahmananda: ‘Celebrate this year’s Sri Ramakrishna festival with such éclat as to make it a record…I am going to write a very short sketch of Sri Ramakrishna’s life in English, which I shall send you. Have it printed and translated into Bengali and sell it at the festival…Have the festival done with great pomp’[77]. Congratulating Swami Abhedananda for successfully organizing a public meeting in the Town Hall of Calcutta, Swamiji wrote to him: ‘All of you have shown great organizing ability. Brother, celebrate Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary with similar vigour. Let there be a loud uproar. Wah Bahadur! Bravo!’[78]. Swamiji wanted to make use of the occasion for the wider propagation of Sri Ramakrishna’s ideal and also to collect funds to establish a permanent monastery. He strongly recommended: ‘Try to give less material food in the anniversary celebrations, and give some food for the brain instead’[79]. 

Besides being a forum for greater participation by many old devotees and a public gathering, the annual celebration held on Sunday, 3 March 1895 had a special feature—a reading from Sri Sri Ramakrishna Punthi (Bengali)[80] by the author himself. But the report of the festival could not satisfy Swamiji. An aggrieved Swamiji wrote on 11 April 1897: ‘In the great festival you distributed liberally luchi and sweets and a few groups of idlers sang songs…But I could not gather what spiritual food you gave them’[81]. 

Swamiji’s ideas of organizing the birth anniversaries of the Master were of a high order. We get a glimpse of his mind when he wrote: ‘Not only this mahotsava (great festival) will be his memorial, but the central union of an intense propagation of his doctrines’[82]. Over and above these, he wanted to make use of the festivals for preparing the ground for his future plans and programmes. With this end in view, he enthused his highly energetic brother disciple Swami Trigunatitananda with these words: ‘Let the commotion of festival that you make be such as to resound to the world’s end. There are people who are ready to pick holes in everything, but when it comes to the question of work, not a scent of them can be had! To work!—as far as in you lies! Then I shall go to India and move the whole country’[83]. 

Swamiji’s impact on the next anniversary festival could be felt. The birthday was celebrated on Saturday, 15 February at the Math and the ‘public celebration’ on Sunday, 23 February 1896 at Dakshineswar. In the past few years, the initiative for organising the ‘public celebration’ had been passed on to the monks. Addressing Swami Ramakrishnananda, Swamiji had advised the monks: ‘Let this year’s Sri Ramakrishna festival be celebrated with great pomp. Let the food be quite ordinary—the prasada being distributed in earthen plates among the assembled. That will do. There should be readings from Sri Ramakrishna’s life. Place books like the Vedas and the Vedanta together and perform arati before them. Avoid issuing invitation cards of the old style’[84]. Swamiji himself sent a draft for the same. He further instructed: ‘If you get more than enough money, spend only a little of it and keep the surplus as a reserve fund to defray your expenses’[85]. The cable Swamiji sent on the occasion of the festival undoubtedly gave additional incentive to the organizers. 

This year’s festival witnessed two interesting incidents. In the presence of Swami Brahmananda and Swami Yogananda at Balaram Bhavan, senior devotees like Priyanath Mukhopadhyay had discussed and took the decision to distribute two kinds of khichuri prasada, a plain one for the general public and a special one for the gentry. This decision was sternly opposed by other monks for they believed that there should be no invidious distinction between people. Some monks, led by the enthusiastic democrat, Swami Akhandananda, made a representation to Swami Brahmananda. The decision was annulled and only the special kind of khichudi prasad was distributed to all. 

The second occasion turned out to be very lively. There was already a murmur of protest against the presence of women of questionable character on the festival grounds. As a remedial measure, Swami Trigunatitananda and his band of young volunteers hung up banners of red cloth across roads all the way to Jorasanko, forbidding women to attend the anniversary celebrations at Dakshineswar. Similar notices on large placards were pasted on the walls. However, the prohibitors were surprised to see women coming by foot from early morning. At Swami Trigunatitananda’s instance, the volunteers closed the main entrance. But large numbers of women came down by the steamer of Hore Miller Co. Ltd., which plied between Hatkhola and Dakshineswar. At the intervention of a senior devotee, Girish Chandra Ghosh, the main gate was flung open. Except for one or two, all the members of the Math had gone to Dakshineswar. Of them, an amused Swami Akhandananda wrote, ‘Many were of the opinion that the obstruction had swollen to a very great extent the number of women visitors that year’[86].Ramdayal Chakraborty, one of those protesters, lodged a complaint with Swami Vivekananda. In his letter dated 23 August 1896 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, Swamiji pronounced his decision on the subject: ‘If public women are not allowed to go to such a great place of pilgrimage as Dakshineswar, where else shall they go? It is for the sinful that the Lord manifests Himself specially, not so much for the virtuous. Let distinction of sex, caste, wealth, learning and the whole host of them, which are so many gateways to hell, be confined to the world alone. If such distinctions persist in holy places of pilgrimage, where then lies the difference between them and hell itself.’ He further advised the organizers: ‘Create such a huge tidal wave of spirituality that whatever people come near will be swept away’[87].This illustrates Swamiji’s profound awareness of the problem as also his wide vision. 

A brief yet comprehensive report of that year’s festival can be had from the Swami Turiyananda’s letter: ‘At least 30 thousand men and women participated. They sang devotional songs enthusiastically and shouted the Master’s glories and thereby flooded throughout the day the precincts of the temple with waves of joy. This year’s festival excelled in all respects and beat the previous records’[88]. 

Swami Vivekananda’s Presence at the Festival

Nonetheless, the festival of the next year (1897) overwhelmingly surpassed this record. Never before or after that year was there a more colourful festival at Dakshineswar. The prime cause of the exuberance was the participation of Swami Vivekananda[89].on his triumphal return from the West, and also the participation of his foreign disciples and other celebrities. Incidentally, one should note that this was to be the last time that Swamiji would participate in Sri Ramakrishna’s birth festival at Dakshineswar. 

Placards and banners announcing Swami Vivekananda’s expected participation in the ‘public celebration’ to be held on Sunday, 7 March 1897 at Dakshineswar had created a stir. People started streaming in from early morning. A large number of musical parties sang devotional songs to the accompaniment of instruments and dance at selected holy spots. Throngs of people filled every nook and corner of the campus, eagerly waiting to see the world-famous Vivekananda. The great multitude surpassed the estimates of the organizers; but no one bothered about inconveniences for these were more than compensated for by their joy as soon as they had a glimpse of Swamiji. 

Swamiji, who was residing in the garden-house of Gopal Lal Seal, and his party went in three hired carriages to the Alambazar Math. His party consisted of Swami Shivananda, G. G. Narasimhacharya, Singaravelu Mudaliar, T. G. Harrison (an English Buddhist), Sarat Chakraborty, and Haripada (later Swami Bodhananda). There, Swamiji gave Harrison spiritual initiation. After bhog was offered to the Master, Swamiji and others partook of the consecrated food[90]. 

Accompanied by some of his brother monks, Swamiji reached the festival site at about 9 in the morning. Catching sight of Swamiji, who was walking barefoot, wearing an alkhalla and ochre-coloured turban, the huge assemblage of people shouted the names of the Master and his celebrated disciple Swamiji. Everyone was eager to take the dust of his feet; and the swarming crowd followed him wherever he went. After some time, he went inside the courtyard of the temple and prostrated before the image of Mother Kali. An upsurge of deep emotions was visible on his face. He went to other temples and spots associated with the Master in the company of his European disciples. As his eyes fell on Girish Chandra Ghosh, Swamiji said, ‘Well, what a difference between those days and these!’ ‘I know,’ replied Girish, ‘but I have the desire to see more.’ 

In deference to the repeated requests from the crowd, Swamiji made several attempts to speak; but his voice was drowned in the melee; and he finally gave up the attempt. After spending some more time among the crowd, he became tired and returned to the Math in a hired carriage. 

On the way, Swamiji told his companions, Swami Niranjanananda and Saratchandra Chakraborty, ‘It won’t do to live on abstract ideas merely. These festivals and the like are also necessary for then only will these ideas gradually spread among the masses… There are those who cannot at all understand in the abstract what “religion” is or what the “Self” is, and they try to realize spirituality gradually through these festivals and ceremonies’[91]. 

Some days after the festival of 1897, Trailokyanath Biswas, on behalf of the Trustees of the Dakshineswar temple, prohibited Swami Vivekananda’s admission to the Kali temple on the plea that he had transgressed the bounds of the Hindu code of conduct[92]. As anticipated, this created a furore in the newspapers. The next year, the ‘public celebration’ was scheduled to be held on 27 February 1898. Two weeks earlier, the Math had been moved to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house on the western bank of the Ganga. The Math also entered into an agreement to purchase a big plot of land close to the garden-house. But as the land was quite uneven, it was decided to hold the ‘public celebration’ in the courtyard of a nearby temple owned by the Dawns. 

The Festival and the Movement

These annual festivals gained in strength from year to year, but there were other, and often divergent, forces that affected the course of the Math’s history. Though introduced in 1881 with the consent of the Master, the annual festival became prominent as well as popular in 1894. From that time onward, members of the monastery took upon themselves a greater responsibility in organizing the festival more efficiently. It was probably in 1887 that the Master’s birthday (according to the lunar calendar) was celebrated for the first time with formal worship at the Baranagore Math. Secondly, when the Math was shifted to Alambazar, the annual public celebration became a joint venture of the monastics and householder devotees, with the latter sharing the financial responsibility, the former lending their hands in organizing the festivals. Thirdly, from far-off lands, Swami Vivekananda kept a guiding hand on the affairs of the annual festivals; and its impact became perceptible in the festivals held from 1895 onward. Burning ideas carried in the letters of Swamiji inflamed the enthusiasm of the monks and devotees. As a result, the annual festival to honour Sri Ramakrishna’s advent on earth contributed much to popularizing and strengthening the young Ramakrishna movement and brightening the image of the monastery and its members in the public mind. 

Translating the Ideas and Ideals into Action

In this section, we have discussed some topics of general interest with regard to the Alambazar phase of the Math. Now, we shall take up the chain of significant events. But to appreciate the significance of the events, we should draw our attention to some well-accepted sociological findings. It has been observed that in the process of realizing the ideal of an organization, some modification, large or small, of the charismatic ideal is unavoidable. But the purity and freshness of the organization’s ideal and its life depend on a balanced and stable transformation of the ‘charismatic ideal’ at the level of thinking, practising and consolidating the same. Aware of this, every religious organization pays attention to maintaining cohesiveness among like-minded people and provides suitable training for internalizing the ideas and ideals by the novices. Systematic training aside, the novices informally learn a lot by living in the company of senior monks. While the relative weight of traditions, monastic orientation and cultural makeup have a definite bearing upon the growth and development of an emerging organization, a clear perception of aims and objects and the strong social volition of the group reinforce the process of transformation. Thus an organization consolidates its position and grows from strength to strength. During this process, sociologist Ronald L. Johnstone observed, ‘Thus, although psychological processes are involved, what we observe is not something internal to the individual that “comes out,” so to speak. Rather, we see something created and induced “from without” through socialization’[93].But so far as the Ramakrishna Order of monks, or any stable Hindu or Buddhist organization in India, is concerned, Johnstone’s conclusion seems to be at best partly true. In India, realization of the Self, or God-realization, is the essence of religion in practice. Swami Vivekananda pointed out that man is potentially divine and manifestation of this innate divinity should be the prime concern of every religion. From this standpoint, internalization of the ideas and ideals by the existing members as also socialization of the novices must become closely bound up with the commitment of the process of manifesting the innate divinity of individual members; otherwise the organization is likely to lose its identity. This is of vital importance so far as the Ramakrishna Order of monks is concerned. 

This outlook did not go unquestioned. It has been alleged that the brotherhood’s dream, like those of other Hindu monks’, is focused primarily on the bliss of self-liberation. Their relief service to suffering humanity notwithstanding, they are pathetically indifferent to society: their coldness to social issues is well known. One Christian scholar writes, ‘And whatever may be seen in the Ramakrishna-Vivekananda movement to indicate a great awareness of social welfare as a legitimate part of Hindu aspirations, there is also evidence that the higher councils of the movement have sought to ensure the pre-eminence of individual spiritual nature in the movement’s work’[94]. Coloured by the Western outlook towards human life, this allegation has, however, hinted at a dominant feature of the Ramakrishna movement. The movement aims at the endeavour for the liberation of the individual self as well as for the good of the world. Evidently, it is committed to society’s total well being. Followers of the Ramakrishna-Vivekananda ideal strongly uphold the view that society’s welfare does not depend on the fulfillment of its socio-economic aspirations alone; it has to cater to man’s spiritual needs as well. 

We may keep another point on the subject in view. Studies of the role of Swami Vivekananda as leader remain an important aspect of historical interpretation, but these need to be viewed in the light of other features that contributed to the evolution of the Math. 

The First Phase of the Alambazar Math

Against this backdrop, one should see the drama enacted on the stage that was the Alambazar Math. Of its three phases, delineated previously, the first one stretches from February 1892 to April 1894, when the brotherhood of the Alambazar Math received the first of Swamiji’s letters from America. 

Narendra and several of his brother disciples had lived in one Sethji’s garden-house at Meerut for a few weeks. There, one day he announced his intention to lead the life of a solitary monk. He sternly asked them not to follow him. When his brother disciples, particularly Swami Akhandananda, pleaded that they be allowed to accompany him, he rejected the plea on the ground that the maya (bondage) of the brother disciples was a great hindrance. One morning in late January of 1891, he left Meerut and moved on alone. 

Thus resolved to free himself from his association with his old acquaintances, including his brother monks, the Swami went forth from place to place, sometimes changing his name. Whereas others decided to honour the wish of their dear Narendra, Gangadhar (Swami Akhandananda) chose to seek him out and succeeded in finding him after a long chase. He met the Swami at Mandvi and Porbandar. Swami Vivekananda also encountered other brother monks. These casual interactions apart, some news of the Swami trickled to the Alambazar Math from various sources. Once in a while, the Swami himself wrote letters. For example, Swami Saradananda, in his letter of 26 October 1892 addressed to Pramadadas Mitra of Varanasi, mentioned, ‘We received the news of Swami Narendranath some days back. He wrote a letter from Bombay…He will leave for some place soon, but he has not mentioned his destination.’ Again, Swami Shivananda wrote to Pramadadas Mitra on 17 February 1893 that he had learnt of Narendranath visiting Rameswaram. Later Swami Shivananda would write in his introduction to the book Vivekananda Charit[95]. ‘We received at Alambazar Math scant news about him from the Kathiawar region. One day Swamiji’s long letter of ten to twelve pages, written in French, reached us. We understood that he was learning French.’ It is also on record that Swami Adbhutananda told others, ‘I heard from the Holy Mother that Loren Bhai [Narendra] had gone to foreign lands. My mind longed to hear more about Loren Bhai.’ These examples and other such evidence indicate that the brotherhood came to understand that their Narendranath was wandering with a definite purpose, which must be a noble one, though none of them could understand it. He had already told some of them, ‘You see, I have a mission; and if you remain with me I shall not be able to fulfill it’[96]. But nobody had an inkling of what that mission was. 

Swami Ramakrishnananda, the Self-appointed Caretaker

In the absence of Swamiji and Brahmanandaji, Swami Ramakrishnananda took on the responsibility of administering the Math on his own. An idea of life at the Math at that time can be had from the writing of Haripada Chattopadhyay (later Swami Bodhananda). He writes: ‘He [Swami Ramakrishnananda] used to do all the domestic chores himself. There was a brahmin cook, yet he would prepare some dishes himself. He used to do his work with clockwork precision. Opening the doors of the shrine, offerings in the morning, noon, afternoon, and evening were characterized by his punctilious observance of rites. His services would invoke a spirit of devotion even in the mind of a most atheistic person. Everyone could not but feel the living presence of the Master…He was so energetic, skilled and independent that he would not ask or wait for anybody’s help. If needed, he would respectfully prepare tobacco for other monks, although he himself did not smoke’[97]. However, a few young devotees and novices who joined the Math were available. He would train them and share some of the chores with them. Himself an ideal and methodical worker, devoted to duties and prompt in discharging his responsibilities, Swami Ramakrishnananda was a living source of inspiration to the young members. The Swami gave to them all without stint from his own abundance. 

The residents of the Math used to wash their dishes and clothes in the pond in the backyard, as well as clean the Math veranda and courtyard. They also carried water from the pond themselves for washing purposes and for the toilets. A hired water-carrier used to bring water from the Ganga for the shrine as well as for the kitchen. 

Every resident of the monastery would quietly devote himself to spiritual practice for some hours in the early morning, evening and after his bath. Some of them used to do japa and meditation at the dead of night; the spirit of austerity was clearly visible in their words and deeds. They hated publicity; they considered lecturing in public an abominable deed[98]. Ramchandra Dutta’s lecture entitled Was Ramakrishna Paramahamsa God-incarnate? was delivered on Good Friday, 1893, in the Star Theatre; and his other lectures annoyed them very much. 

Study of scriptures and discussion thereon were also popular among the residents. Though burdened with heavy responsibilities, Swami Ramakrishnananda used his free time to study Sanskrit literature. Solving mathematical problems was his hobby. Swami Abhedananda and Swami Saradananda evinced special interest in studies. The former reminisced later: ‘At that time the only aim of my life was to study Advaita Vedanta and discriminate in the light of its teachings and build my life on its ideals. I would study the Gita with the commentaries of Sankara. I would meditate till I could grasp the inner meaning of each sloka [verse], and then I would proceed to read and meditate on the next sloka. I would come out only at meal times; otherwise, I would remain either engaged in study of scriptures and discrimination or absorbed in meditation. I would not be aware of the passage of time. Occasionally we would have discussions on scriptures among the spiritual brethren, but all of us had one aim at all times—to build our life according to the teachings and instructions of our extraordinary preceptor, Sri Ramakrishna’[99]. On summer evenings some of them went to the terrace on the first floor to rest, discuss religious topics, and sometime indulge in fun, telling stories or singing. 

The interpersonal relationships between the members of the brotherhood were ideal. Here is the observation of an eyewitness: ‘In the Alambazar Math the inmates bore love and deep respect for one another. Whereas somebody was engaged in self-study in his living room, somebody else was doing japa or meditation, everyone else moved about cautiously so as not to disturb others. Viewed in totality, everybody seemed to regard everybody else as a small replica or a reflection of the Master and accordingly showed respect and rendered service to them’[100]. The high standard of moral life the members maintained as well as the love and respect they had for one another constituted a wealth every community would aspire toward. 

The Health of the Antebashis

Generally speaking, the monastic disciples of the Master had well-developed physiques. But long and strenuous holy wanderings, the practice of hard austerities, neglect of basic healthcare, etc. had left the health of some of them in ruins. Swami Yogananda, a practitioner of extreme hardships, had become chronically ill and died when he was only thirty-eight. Severe austerities also told on Swami Saradananda’s robust health. Six months of continuous suffering from dysentery forced him to return to the Math, but he had repeated attacks of malaria for more than a year. Infected by guinea worms, Swami Abhedananda had become immobilized. Seven surgical interventions and careful nursing for more than four months brought him back to normal. The monks and novices endured all sorts of privation and hardship and practised austerities of various kinds. But Sri Sarada Devi, a source of unfailing inspiration to the members of the Order, did not approve of such austerities. At a later date, she observed, ‘My children are practising too much hardship in the Math; they have neither enough to eat nor enough to wear; they lack bare necessities. I do not like this. Yogin [Swami Yogananda] practised severe austerities which broke down his constitution, and he finally succumbed’[101]. 

Apart from serious setbacks in terms of bodily fitness, a few monks sometimes suffered from depression over unsatisfactory progress in spiritual life. Such despondency, not uncommon among spiritual seekers, was but a temporary phase; and every such victim overcame it in a short time. 

The Indomitable Spirits of the Monks

Privations with regard to food, dress, bedding, and the like, progress in spiritual life much below their expectations, unhealthy living conditions at the Math, the indifference of the socially elite, and so forth could not dampen the indomitable spirits of the antebashis, who were specially blessed and trained by the ever-joyous Sri Ramakrishna. As genuine lovers of God, the monks felt they were the Children of Bliss. About such a lover of God, Sri Ramakrishna said, ‘His feeling does not flow in only one direction. He feels both the ebb tide and the flood tide of divine emotion. He laughs and weeps and dances and sings in the ecstasy of God. The lover of God likes to sport with Him. In the ocean of God-consciousness he will sometimes swim, sometimes sink, and sometimes rise to the surface, like pieces of ice in the water[102]. Sometimes in daily life, their joy spontaneously spilled out in their words and deeds. Let us cite some episodes. 

Local gossips lent the monastery building considerable notoriety as a haunted house; it served as an ideal springboard for both fun and fear. Spooks and ghosts favoured both residents of the house and outsiders with their appearance. Several such incidents have already been mentioned. 

Apart from spooks and ghosts, the residents of the Math had many other sources of fun, jokes, witticisms, and merry-making in their daily lives. Sometimes casual visitors contributed their share to the amusement of the residents. One such episode, as recorded by Mahendranath Dutta, an eyewitness, is presented briefly: One day at about three in the afternoon, an unknown gentleman appeared in front of the room of ‘Kali Vedanti’ where Swami Shivananda, Swami Sadananda and a few others were sitting on the floor, having a chat. The unknown visitor was dressed in an alpaca coat, had a pocket watch with a chain, wore eyeglasses, and carried a leather handbag. He began talking with those present. All on a sudden, the gentleman stood up and, addressing Swami Sadananda, said, ‘Gupta, please hold my coat. I am going to have samadhi.’ Obliging him, Swami Sadananda took the coat, leather bag, etc. and stood behind him, taking the posture of Hriday Mukherjee, who had stood behind Sri Ramakrishna when the latter used to go into samadhi. Those present heard him muttering ‘Brer, brer.’ Struck dumb by what was taking place before them, the monks waited patiently till he appeared to come round to a normal state. Saying, ‘Gupta, give me my glasses, watch and bag,’ he opened his bag to make sure that the things inside were in order. Stating that he had urgent business elsewhere, the visitor left in a huff. Those present burst into laughter. For some days thereafter, they now and then joked, saying, ‘Gupta, take hold of my glasses, my bag-I am going to have samadhi’[103]. 

The Math residents, however, experienced a different kind of joy when Hriday Mukherjee called on them. One such occasion may be briefly reproduced here. One morning at about ten, Hriday Mukherjee appeared. After an exchange of pleasantries, he took the hookah from the hand of Swami Sivananda without it being offered and enjoyed a few puffs. At the request of Swami Shivananda, he began describing a meeting between the Master and Keshab Chandra Sen. One day Sri Ramakrishna, accompanied by Hriday, had gone to Keshab’s house in a hackney carriage. Following the introductory exchange of greetings and conversation, Keshab politely asked Sri Ramakrishna, ‘What has brought you here today?’ The reply came promptly, ‘I am here as an emissary, to win Keshab’s heart.’ So saying, the Master dressed himself as Sri Krishna’s emissary by partly covering his head with the end of his red-bordered dhoti. He then recounted through melodious songs the dialogue between Sri Krishna’s emissary and the gopis, accompanied by significant movements of his hands in front of Keshab’s face. It stirred the latter’s heart. A delighted Keshab took a khol [a type of drum] and began playing it. This inspired the Master to dance rhythmically in time to his song. The description of the Master’s interesting encounter with Keshab brought the monks great joy. Finishing his narration, Hriday now covered his head with the end of his dhoti as the Master had done and began dancing, incorporating movements of his hands and fingers in time with the same song. Proficiently mimicking his maternal uncle’s voice and gestures, Hriday gave a beautiful demonstration of the grand encounter. The monks were elated with joy[104]. 

Another element of their entertainment was storytelling, in which some of the monks were proficient artists. Dinu [Swami Satchidananda]105] had a good stock of stories. One of them concerned a typical opium addict. In his early days, Dinu used to stay at Entally in Calcutta. One evening, he was playing cards in the parlour of a friend who was a lawyer. He felt the urge to have a smoke. An opium addict was sitting in front of the door. Dinu requested him to prepare a chillum of tobacco, but no tobacco was brought. Dinu forgot about it. He returned home and went to bed after dinner. At midnight someone banged on his door repeatedly till he opened it. He was surprised to find the opium addict blowing the fire in the chillum. Explaining his delay, the addict said that he could not find fire (although there were several castor oil lamps burning in the parlour). He thought of using the fire from the gas lamp on the street but could not as he had no ladder with him. Then it struck him that fire was easily available at the Nimtala burning ghat. He went there, got fire and walked back to Entally. To honour the hard labour of the opium addict, if for nothing else, Dinu had to smoke from the chillum[106]. 

Service Rendered by the Monks

During this period, another feature of Math life was the service some monks rendered to the seriously ill. Infected by guinea worms, Swami Abhedananda developed wounds on his feet. He remained confined to bed for four months and had to undergo surgery. Swami Saradananda, assisted by Swami Niranjanananda and Swami Adbhutananda, nursed him back to normal life. Acknowledging this loving service, Swami Abhedananda wrote in his memoirs, ‘Sarat served me devotedly, like my own mother’[107]. Experiencing the sting of blood dysentery for six months at Varanasi, Swami Saradananda had returned to Calcutta and thereafter he suffered repeatedly from malaria. He was served by Brahmachari Kalikrishna and one or two other residents. 

The monks also nursed the devotee Phatik, also known as Yajneswar Bhattacharya (who was later to succumb to galloping tuberculosis), a smallpox patient from Narendranath’s family, Narendra’s grandmother, and a few others. Additionally, the monks were, in general, ready to stand by the poor and hapless. Here is one such episode. It was hot summer. One day, while returning from bathing in the Ganga at Lochan Ghosh’s Ghat, Swami Shivananda, Swami Turiyananda and Swami Akhandananda found an old woman lying unconscious at the Alambazar crossing. The woman was a victim of cholera, which was raging in the adjoining locality. Swami Akhandananda procured a clean cloth, made her wear it, and took her to the local police station in a bullock cart. Only when she had been sent to Campbell Hospital did Swami Akhandananda return to the Math. Swami Shivananda, who was waiting for him at the door, said, ‘You must be fumigated first,’ and made him change his clothes[108]. 

Another responsibility had fallen on the brotherhood. It opened up a new vista for the smooth development of the Math. They had to take up the duty as caretaker of Sri Sarada Devi whenever she lived in a house not far from the monastery. In the beginning, the penury of the Math did not permit them to do anything beyond offering some manual services. One or two monks used to station themselves as caretakers, keeping a close watch on her needs. When she lived at Jayrambati, they used to keep in touch with her through letters or by short visits to Jayrambati. In April 1892, Swami Ramakrishnananda, Swami Saradananda and a few others visited Kamarpukur and then Jayrambati for a few days. In April 1893, Mother sent her blessings to Narendranath before he proceeded on 31 May 1893 on his bold adventure to the West. From the second half of July 1893, Mother lived in the rented garden-house belonging to Nilambar Mukherjee at Belur. Swami Yogananda and Swami Trigunatita attended on her. Here she performed the Panchatapa, or ‘Austerity of Five Fires.’ Some days later, on a moonlit night, seated on a step leading to the Ganga, Holy Mother had a vision of profound significance. She saw Sri Ramakrishna come from behind her and swiftly walk down the steps. When he reached the river, his body dissolved in the Ganga. Immediately thereafter, Narendra appeared and began to sprinkle water upon the men and women gathered around. Later she reminisced, ‘After this vision,[109]. I could not get into the water for several days… Thereafter I resolved to give up this body. Immediately the words of the Master came to my mind—“You cannot die; you have to continue. How many are they who have been looked after by me! Many more will approach you, their responsibility lies on you.” All such memories crowded my mind and I could not sleep for the whole night’[110]. 

During the first phase of the Alambazar Math, the most sensational event was Swami Vivekananda’s appearance at the World Parliament of Religions, held in Chicago in September 1893. Acclaimed as a world teacher, Swami Vivekananda’s triumph made slumbering India awake; it sent waves of wonder and awe through the members of the Math. The speculation that the brotherhood was in the dark about Swami Vivekananda’s going out to the West and further that the monks, when they learnt of a Swami Vivekananda in a signed article by Merwin-Marie Snell, took him to be a gentleman from South India seems to be an exaggeration[111]. From the research done by Professor Sankari Prasad Basu, we learn that Mr. Snell’s write-up appeared in the Anglo-Indian daily Pioneer on 8 March 1894. Earlier than this, The Statesman and The Indian Mirror on 9 November and 11 November 1893 respectively published the story of the grand achievement of Swami Vivekananda in the world forum held at Chicago. The Swami Vivekananda ‘cyclone’ blew across the land of America, and its blasts and gusts agitated the minds of the brethren of the Alambazar Math. It never died down; it manifested itself rather vigorously in various forms in the Math’s next two phases. 

The Second Phase of the Alambazar Math

Extending from the third week of April 1894 to 19 February 1897, the second phase of the Alambazar Math partly encountered the Vivekananda phenomenon. It was something extraordinary and somewhat mysterious, but its reality no one could deny. Announced first toward the last part of the first phase, it aggressively impinged on the brotherhood during the second phase; but its full blast was experienced by them only in the third phase. 

The Antebashis’ Immediate Response to the Vivekananda Phenomenon

Even as all the members of the brotherhood felt proud of Narendranath’s grand achievement, they could hardly explain the riddle of why he avoided contact with them although he was in correspondence with several persons in Madras, Junagadh, Belgaum, etc. Nevertheless, before it snowballed into a serious misunderstanding, it was resolved. A long letter from Narendranath dated 19 March 1894[112]cleared their minds of doubts and confusion. They were happy and assured and proud of their leader’s unique achievement. The letter created tremendous excitement. They read and reread it and discussed it among themselves. It was followed by a series of letters, most of them addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda,[113]although meant for all his brother disciples as well. He collected information about the Math, its constituents, friends and devotees. His letters were, however, more than simple means of communication; they were like guided missiles that hit the monastery and exploded, throwing off sparks, spreading a fire of ideas. They inspired some monks while they rattled others; some felt elated while a few others became apprehensive, particularly when they read in his letters, ‘Let character be formed, and then I shall be in your midst. Do you see?’ [114]or ‘We must electrify society, electrify the world…Ceremonials are meant for householders; your work is the distribution and propagation of thought-currents’[115]. They could not grasp his motive. They could hardly fathom the depth of his thoughts. Nevertheless, the brotherhood felt jubilant and, at times, awed. 

Who could but not feel a thrill to read: ’Move the world to its foundations! Send one to China, another to Japan! What will the poor householders do, with their little bits of life? It is for the sannyasins, Siva’s demons, to rend the skies with their shouts of “Hara! Hara! Shambho!”’[116] Who would not be filled with amazement to read: ‘To work with undaunted energy! What fear! Who is powerful enough to thwart you! …We shall crush the stars to atoms, and unhinge the universe. Don’t you know who we are? We are the servants of Sri Ramakrishna. Fear! Whom to fear, forsooth!?’[117] Along with such fireballs of inspiration, he occasionally gave his brother monks glimpses of his future plans and programmes; but finding no suitable response from them, he would threaten, ‘I will wash my hands off forever.’ At another time he would write, ’You may perhaps think what Utopian nonsense all this is! You little know what is in me. If any of you help me in my plans, all right, or Gurudev will show me the way out’[118]. 

While Swamiji’s letters held the monks in thrall, continual exposure to such exciting thoughts puzzled some of them. One or two of them gave vent to their feelings by hurling some uncharitable remarks. As it happened, about this time the monastery received a letter, a part of which read, ‘Receiving all news. And brother, there are eyes that can see at a distance of fourteen thousand miles. It is quite true’[119].This made those critics nervous; they thought that Narendra must have developed special power, sparks of which were emitted through his writings. 

His activities in the foreign land, as reported in the press as well as his epistles addressed to the brotherhood, led the latter to believe that their leader, Narendra, being commissioned by the Master’s divine power, was on an apostolic campaign, sowing the seeds of the Vedantic wisdom in the soil of America and England. This was also corroborated by Narendra’s own admissio[120]. His brother disciples palpably felt the glory of the Master manifesting itself in Narendra’s activities. Holy Mother’s observations, mentioned earlier, further consolidated their faith in the Master. Evidently, Narendra stood head and shoulders above everyone else in the brotherhood. His powerful words electrified them; they were lifted to a higher level of awareness of the greatness of their Master’s life and message. For his part, Narendra was as appreciative, if not more so, of his brother monks as they were of him, lovingly standing solidly behind him. Narendra wrote about them in his letter of 29 January 1894 to Haridas Beharidas Desai: ‘They have done a great amount of good to India, especially to Bengal, and this is only the beginning. With the Lord’s help they will do things for which the whole world will bless them for ages’[121]. 

Wonderstruck, they read in Narendra’s[122]letters heart-stirring expressions like: ‘Hence, when you call Sri Ramakrishna as Incarnation, and in the same breath, plead your ignorance unhesitatingly I say, “You are false to the backbone!” If Ramakrishna Paramahamsa be true, you also are true. But you must show it…In you all there is tremendous power.’ ‘Stamp out the negative spirit as if it were a pestilence…No negative, all positive, affirmative. I am; God is; everything is in me. I will manifest health, purity, knowledge, whatever I want. Well, those foreign people could grasp my teachings, and you are suffering from illness owing to your negative spirit! Who says you are ill—what is disease to you? Brush it aside’[123]. These inspirational weapons, flung like sparks of fire, created an unprecedented stirring in their minds. Their impact on their personal lives was too deep to be ignored. Many of them, as well as some devotees, began to address their ‘Narendra’ as ‘Swamiji.’

 

Incidentally, Swamiji sometimes made requisitions on the Math for supplies of various religious texts and their commentaries. Once in a while, he requested them to send provisions of pulses, greens and ripe mangoes, spices, chutney, and so forth. Haramohan Mitra, Ramdayal Chakraborty, Swami Yogananda, Swami Saradananda and others considered themselves fortunate in doing this much service for their leader.

 

Before the brotherhood could reconcile itself with the new developments, a heavy responsibility was thrust upon them all on a sudden. They were to organize a large public meeting in honour of Swami Vivekananda although they lacked experience, adequate manpower and the money necessary to perform such a task. Nevertheless, some of the dauntless among them came forward and took up the challenging job.

 

A Challenge Squarely Met

Swamiji’s outspokenness had aroused the bitter enmity of certain Christian missionaries. They began to vilify him both in private and openly. Jealous of Swamiji’s popularity and fame, some Indian delegates to the Parliament joined in the vilification. Unperturbed by such opposition, Swamiji went on preaching the eternal truths of religion, highlighting the divine nature of man. Simultaneously, to counter the critics, he wrote Alasinga Perumal on 9 April 1894 directing him to organize public meetings in Madras and Calcutta and pass a resolution thanking him, Swami Vivekananda,[124] and the American people. But before this letter reached Alasinga Perumal, the citizens of Madras organized a big public meeting under the presidency of Sir Subrahmanya Iyer, in Pachaiyappa Hall on 28 April 1894. News of the proceedings were published in some of America’s leading newspapers. In Kumbakonam and Bangalore too, similar public meetings were held.

 

H. Dharmapala, who had been a delegate to the Parliament, delivered a lecture on 14 May 1894 entitled Hinduism in America and Swami Vivekananda in Calcutta. Earlier, The Indian Mirror of 12 April reported Mr. Dharmapala holding the view that the Parliament’s success was, to a great extent, due to Swami Vivekananda.

 

On receiving Swamiji’s hint in a letter[125]addressed to them and in another written to Alasinga Perumal, some monks as well as some friends and admirers sprang into action. They set about to organize a public meeting in Calcutta. Hearing of this, Swamiji energized them, writing on 25 September 1895: ‘It gives me great pleasure to learn that Sashi and others are making a stir. You must create a stir, nothing short of this will do…It is these obstacles which knock and shape great characters.’ Several weeks before they received this letter, the brotherhood, assisted by their friends and admirers, successfully organized a public meeting in the Town Hall on 5 September. Attended by 4,000 people and presided over by Raja Peary Mohan Mookerjee, the proceedings of this meeting greatly pleased Swamiji for they contained many ideas close to his heart. These public meetings[126] silenced the calumny of his detractors.

 

There was another reason for Swamiji’s being delighted at the grand success of the Calcutta meeting. He was happy to find his brother disciples, as well as friends and admirers of the nascent movement, shedding their earlier hesitation, weakness, feelings of inferiority, etc. and awakening to their innate strength. The cheerful leader, taking full advantage of the situation, immediately wrote back to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 22 October 1894: ‘The main purpose of these public meetings and addresses was intended not for this country, but for the benefit of India. Now you have come to know of your powers. Strike while the iron is hot. Come onto the working field with tremendous energy. Idleness won’t do. Throw overboard all idea of jealousy and egotism and set to work with indomitable zeal. As to the rest, the Lord will show the path. The whole world will be deluged by a great tidal wave.’ He wrote to Swami Abhedananda: ‘You have worked very hard. What words of thankfulness can justify it? You have shown a wonderful capacity for work. Can the words of the Master be untrue? Every one of you has tremendous power…For the work of the Master this tumult of activities was necessary, and it is over…So long as all of you stand united behind me, there will be nothing to fear even if the whole world stands against us’[127]. Besides inspiring his brother monks to further action, Swamiji made a prophetic statement in the same letter. He wrote: ‘As a result of all these, I have come to realize that I shall have to occupy a very top position.’ Conscious of the new demands on him, Swamiji addressed himself to the reorganization of the brotherhood.

 

In order to organize the public meeting for the felicitation of Swamiji, the monks had to engage in activities like collecting funds, contacting the press as well as influential people, corresponding with like-minded people, etc., thus experiencing situations previously unknown to them. This experience, in keeping with the proverbial saying, ‘nothing succeeds like success,’ strengthened their self-confidence and increased their faith in the Master. Contact with people of different strata of society awakened them to the significance of Swamiji’s role. The resultant broadening of experience, training and exposure, no doubt, gave them some of the orientation Swami Vivekananda was seeking for them.

 

Sri Sarada Devi and the Math

The holy Ganga, flowing by half a mile to the west of the monastery, was an integral part of Math life as was the hidden stream of the motherly love and concern of Sri Sarada Devi. In the Cossipore garden-house, her contact with the would-be monks was rather slight; but during the monastery’s continued development at Alambazar, her influence on the monks, particularly on certain of them, was quite apparent. She did not visit the Math at Alambazar, but several times during this period, she stayed in various houses not far from the Math. On such occasions, as also during her travels to various places, one or more of the monks attended on her.

 

Apart from the occasions we have already mentioned, she attended the Durga Puja festival in October 1894 in Matangini Devi’s house at Antpur. Swami Saradananda attended on her.

 

Accompanied by her mother, brothers and some other relations, Sarada Devi went to Varanasi en route to Vrindaban in February 1895. Swami Yogananda attended on them. She returned to Calcutta in April and then went on to Jayrambati on 13 May 1895.

 

During her stay with a devotee, Sarat Sarkar, for about a month in 1896, Swami Yogananda and Swami Trigunatitananda were her attendants. One day, the latter read her a letter of Swamiji’s addressed to the brotherhood. She responded by observing, ‘Naren is an instrument in the hands of the Master. The Master made him write these so that his children as well as the devotees can work out his mission for the well being of the world. Whatever Naren has written is correct, it will be materialized in the future’[128].

 

Thereafter, she lived in a house on Sarkarbari Lane. Swami Brahmananda, Swami Yogananda and a few others attended on her. She went back to Jayrambati after Kali puja (1896) and continued there, even when Swamiji returned to Calcutta in February 1897. A careful study of Mother’s life during this period shows that she took deeper interest in the affairs of the Math than ever before.

 

Swamiji’s Resolve to Reorganize Math Life

Impressed by the efficacy and power of organization in the West, Swamiji intended to give a new shape to Math life. Besides being wedded to the Master’s ideal, he wanted every monk to be imbued with the idea of prompt obedience to leaders, the absence of jealousy, indomitable perseverance and undying faith in himself[129]. He took several steps with this end in view.

 

Swamiji first directed his attention to improving the overall quality of life at the Math. The health of the residents and hygienic condition of the Math were the top priorities of this agenda. Anxious on learning that most of the inhabitants had fallen victims to malaria, he strongly suggested several measures. He wrote Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘You write that you have recovered from your illness; but you must henceforth be very careful. Late dinners or unwholesome food or living in a stinking place may bring on a relapse and make it hard to escape the clutches of malaria. First of all, you should hire a small garden house…Secondly, see that cooking and drinking water be filtered…water is the cause of all sorts of disease.’ He wrote in the same letter: ‘You must all pay attention to your health first. A cook, a servant, clean beds, and timely meals—these are absolutely necessary. Please see that all these suggestions are carried out in toto’[130]. In another letter he wrote: ‘A commodious building is needed. That is to say, you need not huddle together in one room. If possible, not more than two should live in the same room’[131]. In still another letter, Swamiji wrote: ‘Keep a strict eye on everybody’s health. If you can give up lying on the floor-in other words, if you can get the money to do it, it will be excellent indeed. Dirty clothes are the chief cause of disease. All these need money. Let Sarada write to his friends. You all try likewise. I am also trying at this end’[132]. In reality, however, till the end of 1894, the monks did not even have enough to eat, not to mention other comforts.

 

Swamiji also recommended some tips for the mental healing of patients. For example, he wrote Swami Saradananda on 20 May 1894: ’Whenever one of you is sick, let him himself or any one of you visualize him in your mind, and mentally say and strongly imagine that he is all right. That will cure him quickly’[133]. Another example is Swamiji’s advice to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘The ceremony of steadying the seat (asana pratistha) that you perform every day when you sit down to worship the Lord-atmanam acchidram bhavayet, “one must think of oneself as strong and invulnerable” and so forth-what does it all mean? ...Repeat to yourself that such and such are Atman, that they are infinite and how can they have any disease? Repeat this an hour or so, on a few successive days, and all disease and trouble will vanish into nought’[134]. Funds permitting, some of these suggestions were given a fair trial. But it is not known if mental healing was ever attempted on any monk or its result.

 

Next on the list of priorities was systematizing the daily life of the monastery and streamlining its activities. Asking the brotherhood to shift to a commodious building with a hall, Swamiji advised them to introduce a new programme. He wrote in 1895: ‘Every morning there should be a little reading from the scriptures, which Kali and others may superintend by turns. In the evening there should be another class with a little practice in meditation, sankirtan, etc. You may divide the work, and set apart one day for Yoga, one for Bhakti, another for Jnana, and so forth. It will be excellent if you fix a routine like this so that outside people may also join in the evening classes. And every Sunday, from ten in the morning till nighttime, there should be a continuous succession of classes and sankirtans, and so forth. That is for the public. If you take the trouble to continue this kind of routine work for some time, it will gradually make itself easy and smooth. There should be no smoking in that hall…’[135].Evidently, Swamiji was bent upon recasting the brotherhood in a new mould.

 

Surpassed only by japa, meditation and worship of the Master, the study of the holy texts of various religions received the monks’ attention. This was particularly true of a few of them. Swami Ramakrishnananda devoted whatever little time he could snatch from his busy schedule to the study of Sanskrit scriptures. He translated some of the Master’s sayings into Sanskrit verse. They were serialized in the Sanskrit monthly journal Vidyodaya, edited by Hrishikesh Shastri. The Bhagavata was his favourite scripture. During this period, Swami Saradananda made an in-depth study of some of the holy texts of Christianity as well as those of the Tantra. He wrote an English article on the Tantra that was published in the Brahmavadin. Swami Abhedananda spent his time in meditation and the study of Vedanta. He had studied Sankara’s commentary on the Vedanta Sutras with Swami Dhanraj Giri of Rishikesh. Now he helped Swami Shivananda and Swami Akhandananda read the commentary on the Vedanta Sutras every afternoon for about two hours[136].Well-known for his mastery of scriptures, Swami Turiyananda was the most sought-after acharya by the novices. Himself an ardent Sanskrit scholar, Swami Nirmalananda helped young novices learn holy text.

 

Scriptures were studied in the light of the life and teachings of Sri Ramakrishna. There were some directives from Swamiji as well. For example, Swamiji wrote Swami Shivananda: ‘Without studying Ramakrishna Paramahamsa first, one can never understand the real import of the Vedas, the Vedanta, the Bhagavata and the other Puranas. His life is a searchlight of infinite power thrown upon the whole mass of Indian religious thought. He was the living commentary on the Vedas and on their aim’[137]. The brotherhood’s desire to study scriptures was keen indeed. Once Pramadadas Mitra of Varanasi informed them of the availability of a Vedic scholar living in Ayodhya at a monthly salary of Rs. 40 and free board and lodging. Although they were passing through economic hardship, the monks readily agreed. However the programme finally fell through because the Vedic scholar did not turn up.

 

On his return from his trip to Kailash and Manas Sarovar in September/October 1895, Swami Trigunatitananda wrote a serial on his travel that appeared in the English daily Indian Mirror in nine instalments.

 

No doubt, Swamiji’s fiery letters provided strong incentives. One such letter dated 11 April 1895, addressed to Sashi Maharaj read: ‘You must pay special attention to study. Do you understand? You must not huddle together too many fools. I shall be glad if you bring together a few real men. Why, I don’t hear even a single one opening his lips.’ In another letter, Swamiji advised him: ‘Well, you just patiently do one thing: set about collecting everything that books, beginning with Rig-Veda down to the most insignificant Puranas and Tantras, have got to say about creation, annihilation of the universe, about race, heaven, and hell, the soul, consciousness, and intellect, etc., the sense organs, Mukti, transmigration and such like things. No child’s play will do; I want real scholarly work. The most important thing is to collect the materials’[138].To understand their general impact on the brotherhood, let us refer to an illustrative episode. Swami Shivananda later reminisced: ‘Swamiji had written to Sashi Maharaj at Alambazar Math, “You see Sashi, now I understand it is all His deeds: now it is clear as daylight why He loved us so dearly, why He told us as He did.” Never before had we dreamt of taking up service programmes, I myself did not have any leanings towards work. That letter of Swamiji made me think seriously: Well, we shall have to do something. Then I felt an urge for studying. We did not have money to buy books; but a devotee from Bombay came about that time, he gave some money and we purchased from Calcutta two volumes of Webster’s Dictionary. Gradually, we did have an almirah, also some desks. Then only I felt a little urge for activities’[139].

 

Along with these developments, the visionary organizer who was Swamiji had more ideas to offer. He wrote to Swami Brahmananda in 1895, ‘For the sake of the work I have in mind it is essential that some of you are taken round Europe and America. One round of such travel will broaden their heart; and then they will be able to appreciate my ideas and work on them. But I have no money in hand, what to do? I have faith, the Lord will clear the path soon’[140]. However, such educational tours could not be organized.

 

Externally, Math life was characterized by regular worship of ‘Sriji’*[141] in the shrine, spiritual practices, and studies of scriptures by the monks, various celebrations, especially the one held to commemorate Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary, public relations, and so forth. Internally, it was endowed with the splendour of the growth of the inner lives of its members. Their strength of character, the community’s commitment to the ideal upheld by the Master and their dedication to realize the goal, their selfless love for one another as well as for others, and their spiritual experiences were the real wealth of the Math. As expected, the senior members served as role models for the juniors. The way that the younger monks cherished the senior monks provides a window on the internal life of the Math itself. Here are two examples:

 

(a) Haripada’s impression of Swami Brahmananda: ‘Maharaj’s nature was like a child. His body was as soft as butter…Of Sri Guru Maharaj, he used to talk very little. In fact, Maharaj incorporated into his life much of what Sri Guru Maharaj actually was. His feelings were so deep and intense that he could not say anything about him. To him it mattered not if people looked upon Sri Guru Maharaj as a Siddha Purusha or Avatara. To him it was enough if people came into contact with Him…Swamiji had an unbounded regard for the personality of Sri Maharaj’[142].

 

(b) Kalikrishna’s (later Swami Virajananda) impression of Swami Turiyananda: ‘On his return to the Alambazar Math, Hari Maharaj, in the beginning, mostly remained self-absorbed. After his wanderings, before he arrived at the Math, Sashi Maharaj one day told me, “Hari Maharaj is coming back. You will see what a realized soul he is.” That is why we used to look up to him with awe, respect and hesitation, but he bestowed abundantly his affection upon me and drew me close to him in such a way that during my leisure hours I intimately associated with him, doing his personal service, conversing and discussing. He gave his helping hand to us when we were engaged in jobs like dressing of vegetables, making arrangements for worship in the shrine, and all the while he transmitted, as it were, spiritual vibrations into our hearts by his inspiring talks and songs or chanting of sacred verses in a melodious and forceful voice. He instructed us to do our community meditation in the morning and evening, helped us learn by heart the stotras with a melodious intonation. He was also the teacher in our scripture class’[143].

 

The Manifestation of Spiritual Wealth

Charged with spiritual fervour, the austere Math naturally induced its members to deeper contemplation, leading to valuable experiences. Primarily engaged in spiritual pursuits, every member of the Math was making progress towards the goal supreme, although marked by ‘individual differences’ in quality as well as in the rate of progress. Only highly experienced persons could discern their worth. However, their experiences remained a secret, except when some of them chose to divulge the whole or a part of the same.

 

We have discussed earlier how people felt the abiding presence of the Supreme Spirit invoked through daily worship by Swami Ramakrishnananda. To him, the Master was a living personality who could be seen, felt and served. That his successor, Swami Premananda, experienced the presence of Sri Ramakrishna in all things around him was testified to by Swami Turiyananda[144].When a spiritual giant like Swami Vivekananda performed worship in the shrine, that was a sight to see. Swami Bodhananda, an eye witness, said: ‘To him Sri Guru Maharaj was a living person…Swamiji saw the presence of Sri Guru Maharaj in his disciples also. So he worshipped them too’[145].

 

Swami Adbhutananda, a very austere monk, dedicated himself heart and soul to the realization of the goal. During the period under discussion, he made a pilgrimage to Puri. There, he prayed intensely to lord Jagannath to grant him His vision, seeing which Sri Caitanya would become overwhelmed. His prayer was granted. He himself described another vision of this period. He said, ‘While sitting on the bank of Ganga one day I saw a divine light rising from the Ganga. It went on expanding itself till it engulfed the earth. Therein I saw innumerable points of light. I lost my external consciousness…But when I returned from that divine land I felt great joy’[146].

 

Swami Akhandananda reminisced about two significant spiritual visions he had in the Alambazar monastery. The first took place one night as he cogitated at length on the five modes of bhavas and concluded that these bhavas are nothing but Maya in a chastened form, and also that the Atman is I, that is, ‘So’ham.’ Thus absorbed in deep thought, he had scarcely closed his eyes at daybreak when there appeared before him a living Narugopal*[147]with an enchanting smile on his lips, chiselled, as it were, from a large sapphire. Mother Yashoda held out food to Gopal and called him, saying, ‘Come, my darling Gopal.’ When Gopal crawled towards her, she was delighted; but as he receded, she felt disappointment. While Mother Yashoda and Gopal were thus at play, Sri Ramakrishna appeared, with the end of his red-bordered dhoti on his shoulder. Pointing to the charming scene, the Master said, ‘Look here, what a sublime idea!’ Overwhelmed with wonder and joy, Swami Akhandananda spoke aloud, ‘I care not for Nirvana, my Lord. Oh, what joy! I would feign have hundreds of birth with this attitude in me.’ As he was about to clasp the Master, Gopal and Mother Yashoda in his arms, he returned to ordinary consciousness[148] The memory of this vivid experience remained ever fresh with him.

 

The second experience occurred on a summer noon in 1896. Swami Akhandananda and others lay on the floor in the outer hall of the monastery. It was too sultry for him to sleep. As he found that others were sweating profusely, he got up, took a large fan and began waving it over the bodies of those lying down. With the sweat almost dried, they all slept peacefully. Wonder of wonders, he felt his body cool down after about half an hour’s fanning. It dawned on him that the power to share others’ joy and sorrow had grown in him[149].These episodes just give us a glimpse of many such experiences that the monks had, although the knowledge of most such experiences died with them.

 

Preaching in Foreign Lands

The vigorous preaching of Vedanta by Swami Vivekananda gained a firm foothold in America and England, the impact of which was felt by the intelligentsia in India in general, and the brotherhood of Alambazar in particular. The American press describing Vivekananda as ‘a cyclonic Hindu’ was partially correct, for a cyclone hits an area, causing disaster and destruction to human habitation but then moves away. But the Vivekananda cyclone lingered for several years, therewith creating the whirlwind of a movement. Secondly, it sowed the seeds for ushering in beneficial societal changes. In his letter dated 25 September 1894 addressed to his brother monks, he remarked, ‘Well, the torch has been applied and the conflagration that has set in through the grace of the Guru will not be put out. In the course of time, the bigots will have their breath knocked out of them’[150].

 

Aware that ‘one blow struck outside of India is equal to a hundred thousand struck within,’[151] Swamiji was careful in consolidating the work he had already done in the West. Lest his absence from the scene harm the progress he had achieved, Swamiji brought two monastic brother disciples. The first one, Swami Saradananda, reached London on 1 April 1896. On receiving some basic training in public speaking from Swamiji, he left London in the company of J.J. Goodwin*[152] and reached New York on 27 June 1896. In a short time, he established himself as an acclaimed successor of Swami Vivekananda. The second one was Swami Abhedananda, who arrived in New York on 9 August 1896 and continued as a successful preacher of Vedanta for more than two decades.

 

Swamiji’s successful preaching in the West reaped a harvest surpassing his expectations. It had widespread beneficial impact. Mr. C. H. Tawney, Principal, Presidency College, and later Director of Public Instruction, wrote an article entitled A Modern Saint[153]that clearly pointed out that the teachings of the saint Sri Ramakrishna ‘has profoundly influenced his educated fellow countrymen.’ The article was reprinted in the 15 February issue of The Indian Mirror. It was followed by an article entitled A Real Mahatman by the renowned Indologist, F. Max Muller, published in the August 1896 edition of The Nineteenth Century. Therein he wrote that Ramakrishna Paramahamsa ‘seems to have been, not only a high-souled man, a real Mahatman, but a man of original thought.’ To appreciate the importance of this write-up, we may refer to the perceptive remark of Professor Sankari Prasad Basu. According to him, there was no contemporary newspaper or journal which dealt with Sri Ramakrishna without referring to Max Muller’s article[154]. Evidently, Swami Vivekananda’s valuable work prepared the ground for worldwide propagation of the words of Sri Ramakrishna in a short time.

 

The Preaching Work in India

It was Swami Vivekananda’s desire to light a torch that would shed a lustre over all of India. He inspired his disciple Alasinga Perumal with the fervent words, ‘We must rouse India and the whole world…Electrify the people’[155]. But to achieve this, it was necessary to have centres as well as preachers. The number of qualified preachers was limited. As regards the starting of new centres, Swamiji had some specific guidance. Explaining his standpoint, he advised Swami Brahmananda, ‘It is indeed a great thing to discover a new path, but it is as difficult a task to cleanse that path and make it spacious and nice. If you live for some time in places where I have sown the seeds of our Masters’ ideals and succeed in developing the seeds into plants, you will be doing much greater work than I did’[156]. Also, Swamiji advised the monastics as well as his followers in Madras to work in harmony. He instructed his householder disciple, Alasinga, ‘Without giving up your freedom in work you must show utter regard and devotion to the brotherhood at Calcutta, for they are sannyasins’[157]. To create a band of dynamic preachers, he wanted a college to be started in Madras[158] and to have two journals, one in English and another in the vernacular. Consequently, an English fortnightly, Brahmavadin and an English monthly, Prabuddha Bharata were published in Madras. Similarly, Swamiji very much desired to start a journal in Bengali and repeatedly wrote to several brother monks, particularly Swami Trigunatitananda and some householder devotees. Earlier, several biographies of the Master, in prose and verse, had been published in Bengali. A senior devotee, Ramchandra Dutta, much to the monks’ annoyance gave as many as eighteen public lectures on Sri Ramakrishna, claiming that he was an incarnation of God[159].

 

Additionally, Swami Niranjanananda did some preaching work about which Swamiji opined, ‘Niranjan has done much work in Ceylon and elsewhere’[160].Again he wrote, ‘He [Niranjan] is now doing the most marvelous work. I am keeping myself well-posted’[161]. Swami Shivananda during his peregrinations also did some preaching work in his humble way. Learning of this, Swamiji wrote, ‘I have heard everything about Brother Tarak from Madras. They are highly pleased with him’[162]. Swami Akhandananda organized some educational programmes among the poor of Gujarat and Rajputana, whereas Swami Trigunatitananda began giving classes on the Gita in some localities of Calcutta.

 

Like his Master, Swamiji believed that the best means of preaching was to live the ideal life. A case in point was his special advice to Swami Ramakrishnananda. Swamiji wrote him: ‘A bird, in the course of its flight, reaches a spot whence it looks on the ground below with supreme calmness. Have you reached the spot? He who has not reached there has no right to teach others. Relax your limbs and float with the current, and you are sure to reach your destination’[163]. History shows that every one of Swamiji’s monastic brothers reached this height of perfection in time and did remarkable preaching work.

 

Preaching work necessitated public contact, and preaching also helped expand public support. Correspondence with people in different parts of the country and abroad further enlarged their circle of associations. It should also be noted that it was during the third phase of the Alambazar Math that relief of the poor and distressed became a popular means of spreading the ideal of service upheld by Swamiji and his Master. More people began visiting the monastery. Swamiji very correctly pointed out: ‘Always bear this in mind that we are now standing before the gaze of the world, and that people are watching every one of our actions and utterances’[164]. Consequently, the earlier quiet atmosphere of the Math vanished. Solitude became a scarce commodity.

 

Land for the Math

Not only to augment the preaching work but also to place the Ramakrishna movement on a firm footing, Swamiji was eager to establish two permanent centres, one in Calcutta and another in Madras. Accordingly, he asked Alasinga Perumal to procure a piece of land in Madras. Almost simultaneously, he advised Swami Brahmananda, ‘For the present don’t forget to be on the lookout for a site. We want a big plot, of about ten to twenty thousand rupees; it must be right on the Ganga. Though my capital is small, I am exceedingly bold. Have an eye on securing the land’[165]. He wanted two plots of land in Calcutta in order to host two Maths, one for men, the other for women. He described his plan more elaborately to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘Hence it is that my first endeavour is to start a Math for women…Purchase the plot of land as soon as you receive the money and purchase it in my name for the time being. Then be on the lookout for a site for our Math. They should be close to each other, that is, see that the two sites are very near to each other. If it be at some little distance from Calcutta, no harm. Wherever we shall build our Math, there we shall have a stir made’[166].

 

In reality, however, a plot of land for the men’s Math was procured in Belur village in March 1898. Holy Mother’s house in Calcutta was built in 1908. The women’s Math, called Sri Sarada Math, was set up near the Dakshineswar temple in 1954.

 

The Administration of the Math and the Training of Monastics

Swamiji’s policy statement ‘I never make plans. Plans grow and work themselves’[167]notwithstanding, his role in reorganizing the Math, streamlining its activities, bringing the dissenting monks around to his point of view, providing training of the novices, etc. clearly shows his well thought-out plan of action. Moreover, his pragmatism stood him in good stead in implementing them.

 

To Swamiji, organization meant the division of labour among members of a corporate body. Everyone would have to discharge his allotted duty so that a grand cohesiveness could be maintained in the Math. Drawing the monks’ focused attention to the weaknesses of their countrymen, Swamiji observed, ‘People of this country [America] organize and work, while our undertakings all come to dust clashing against laziness, miscalled ‘renunciation’, and jealousy, etc’[168]. Swamiji exhorted them to give up these weaknesses on the one hand, and on the other, demanded of them obedience and ‘plodding industry and perseverance’ as well as the will and skill to serve people selflessly. But these were not enough. Swamiji made them aware that no great work could be done without the centralization of individual forces.

 

The Math, in Swamiji’s vision, was to be a ‘purity drilling machine.’ The real worth of the Math lay in the quality of the life of its members. Swamiji advised the antebashis, ‘Have faith in yourself first…Have faith in yourself, all power is in you—be conscious and bring it out’[169]. The objective of the Math was to preach the life and teachings of the Master for the good of the world. He repeatedly harped on this point. For example, he wrote: ‘Always remember that Sri Rama-krishna came for the good of the world, not for name or fame. Spread only what he came to teach. Never mind his name, it will spread of itsel’[170].

 

Swamiji’s two letters[171] in Bengali, written in 1895 and on 27 April 1896, are historic documents. Introducing the topic in the last letter, Swamiji wrote: ‘Let me write something for you all. It is not for gaining personal authority that I do this, but for your good and for fulfilling the purpose for which the Lord came. He gave me the charge of you all, and you shall contribute to the great well-being of the world, though most of you are not yet aware of it; this is the special reason of my writing to you’[172].With these introductory remarks, he laid bare a blueprint of his plan for the management of the Math. And he concluded by observing: ‘Obedience is the first duty. Well, just do with alacrity what I ask you to do. Let me see how you carry out these few small things. Then gradually great things will come to pass.’

 

Even before writing these letters, Swamiji took the trouble of distributing the duties and responsibilities of the Math among the antebashis. For example, he advised in his letter of 25 September 1894: ‘Well, Sashi, you take care of internal management, that will suit you. Kali’s business acumen is quite mature. Let Kali be the business manager…Sarada, Sarat and Kali, they should not all be absent from the Math at the same time. One of them must be there. Those who are absent from the Math should introduce people who are sympathetic to our cause to the Math. Kali will correspond with them’[173].On his return from his holy wanderings, Swami Brahmananda received Swamiji’s letter, which partly read: ‘Let Sashi look to the household management, Sanyal take charge of money matters and marketing, and Sarat act as Secretary, that is, carry on correspondence, etc’[174]. In his letter to Sashi Maharaj, Swamiji directed, ‘Rakhal should take entire responsibility for the expenditure of money, no one must say anything about this. Niranjan will be held responsible for keeping rooms, bedding, etc. tidy and cleaning the filter regularly’[175].Another of his decisions deserves our attention. He had appointed M., Mr. Sturdy and Alasinga Perumal to be his agents in Calcutta, London and Madras respectively.

 

Public contact plays an important role in making an organization dynamic; and towards this end, Swamiji directed the Math to observe the two following principles: (a) ‘We have to mix with all, we must not hurt anybody’s feelings. Our principle is—all the powers of good against all the powers of evil’[176] and (b) ‘There is no need for quarrel or dispute with anybody. Give your message and leave others to their own thoughts. Satyam eva jayate, na anrtam. Truth alone triumphs, not falsehood, tada kim vivadena, why then fight?’[177].

 

Not satisfied with simply imparting advice, he monitored the brotherhood’s progress; he also sorted out their difficulties, if any, in implementing them; and at times he also took some of them to task. A typical illustration of this may be quoted from Swamiji’s letter addressed to Swami Trigunatitananda. He wrote: ‘Why do you jump into action before reading my letters attentively? How could you lose my letter? When you reply you must keep the previous letter in front of you. You need a little business acumen. I ask certain things and you often do not reply to them. You write nonsense…How are the letters lost? Why do you not file them? How could there be such childishness in everything?’[178] However, truth be known, Swamiji held the reins of the brotherhood more by his unfathomable love for them than by admonitions and the like. He had absolute trust in the brethren, and his expectation of every one of them was high.

 

To a discerning mind it will be evident that during this period, Swamiji shared his dream of a golden future as well as his plan to give it a practical shape with the brotherhood. His fiery ideas helped them shed their traditional, narrow outlook to some extent and motivated many of them to follow him with unflinching loyalty. In the process, Swamiji provided an effective orientation for the monks, no doubt. Explaining his stand, he wrote in his letter dated 14 April 1896, ‘I am determined to make you decent workers, thoroughly organized.’

 

The orientation programme was meant for the entire brotherhood, but there were particular instructions for certain persons at other times. We cite Swamiji’s letter[179] addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda in 1895 as a typical example: ‘This letter is meant for you. Please go through these instructions once a day and act upon them…There is an organizing power in you; the Lord has made this known to me, but it is not yet fully developed. Through His blessings it will soon be.’ Therein, Swamiji pointed out the significance of Sri Ramakrishna’s advent and also its relevance to the welfare of mankind. Additionally, Swamiji gave him some practical hints. He wrote: ‘First, whenever you write me or someone a letter, you should first read the earlier letter and reply covering all the points. Do not furnish any irrelevant news. You have to preserve solemnity. Combine seriousness with childlike naiveté. Live in harmony with all. Give up all idea of egotism, and entertain no sectarian views. Useless wrangling is a great sin’[180].

 

Thus, the second phase of the Alambazar Math saw Swami Vivekananda exercising his full authority remotely. He placed their ideal before the brotherhood in a new and wider perspective. With dogged determination, he tried to give shape to his ideas. With every step, he progressed toward the need and goal as he saw them. Thus, the Vivekananda phenomenon continued to impinge irresistibly on the consciousness of the brotherhood; some of his burning ideas sank into their consciousness, others did not. Be that as it may, all the monks eagerly waited for the return of their leader.

 

The Third Phase of the Alambazar Math

The third phase of the Alambazar Math, though of short duration, was of great consequence. This phase witnessed the interplay of several historical forces determining the Math’s future course. Waves and ripples of change, some at an ideational and others at a concrete level, agitated the minds of the monks, who had perforce been satisfied with the contemplative life. The immediate cause of changes as well as improvements, immediately recognized by all, was the great presence of Swami Vivekananda, who on his return from the West had set out to give shape to some of his ideas as quickly as possible. A charmed and awed Swami Turiyananda heard Swami Vivekananda say in Darjeeling, ‘I shall revolutionize the monastic Order’[181].

 

Soon after the Parliament of Religions, which made Swami Vivekananda literally world-famous overnight, the Swami vigorously propagated his Master’s message, in the garb of Vedanta, along the length and breadth of America. His vivacious personality as well as the vitality of his message electrified his audiences. Rumours swept through town after town that he was a ‘cyclonic Hindu.’ Indeed, the impact of his preaching reminded people of gales of cyclonic force. The gale crossed half the globe before it struck the shore of British India in the beginning of 1897. The gale was still strong; its influence was historic. A close look at the events of this exciting period as well as those on the heels of this period show how prophetic Swami Vivekananda’s two statements were. The first one, written to Alasinga Perumal, read as follows: ’One blow struck outside of India is equal to a hundred thousand struck within[182]. The sensational news of the Swami’s phenomenal success in foreign lands restored the long subjugated Indian Hindus’ self-confidence in their own culture and civilization. The second statement refers to what the Swami told Pramadadas Mitra during their last meeting at Varanasi. His words were, ‘When I return I shall burst upon society like a bomb, and the society shall follow me like a dog’[183].To appreciate the tremendous impact of Swamiji’s triumphal return and its repercussions, we may quote Jawaharlal Nehru. He observed, ‘Swami Vivekananda shook the soul of India and moulded Indians’ mind and thought’[184].

 

Swami Vivekananda Welcomed as a National Hero

From the moment Swamiji landed at Colombo, the entire nation rose as one to extend to him a jubilant reception such as had not been seen before. He moved from place to place as a resplendent light and prepared the ground for his Indian work. The people saw in him a new Vivekananda. He appeared larger than life. They saw in him a great flame of spirituality. His near and dear ones were charmed by the pure love that permeated his being. Thrilled by the vision of his mission, they felt in their heart of hearts the import of the significant statement he made in 1894, ‘Arise! Arise! A tidal wave is coming’ and were moved to act. Accepting the honour afforded to a national hero, the Swami reminded the people of their glorious past and inspired them to work for a still more glorious future.

 

A boat called the SS Mombasa brought the Swami and his entourage to Budge Budge on 18 February. Early the next morning, they travelled by a special train to Sealdah. Over twenty thousand people bristling with excitement welcomed the Swami to his native city. Accompanied by Swamis Sivananada and Niranjanananda, Mr. and Mrs. Sevier, Mr. Goodwin, Mr. Harrison, and four or five disciples from Madras, the Swami moved in a horse carriage through a sea of humanity. Passing through several triumphal arches with, ‘Hail, Swamiji,’ ‘Jai Ramakrishna,’ ‘Welcome,’ written on them, the Swami’s phaeton, drawn by young men, reached Ripon College, where an informal reception was held. Thereafter, the party attended a banquet at Pashupati Bose’s house in Baghbazar. In the afternoon, the Swami and his Western disciples were driven to the garden-house of Gopal Lal Seal in Cossipore.

 

While most of the Math residents had gone to participate in the grand reception, the likes of which the Calcuttans had not seen before, Swamis Ramakrishnananda and Akhandananda stayed behind at the Math. Following traditional practice, a plantain tree and a pitcher full of water with a mango stem and leaves on top were placed at the entrance. An arch was also erected. Swamiji arrived there in the evening and was given the most touching welcome. This was his first visit to the Alambazar Math.

 

On 28 February, the citizens presented an address of welcome to Swamiji in the courtyard of the palatial residence of the Raja Radhakanta Deb Bahadur at Shovabazar before a crowd of about four thousand people. The Swami’s befitting reply was a masterpiece of oratory. Though he introduced himself as ‘the same Calcutta boy’ that his friends and admirers knew, the Swami appeared as the ‘Prophet of Modern India’ when he announced, ’If the nation wants to rise, take my word for it, it will have to rally enthusiastically round this name of Sri Ramakrishna...’

 

Besides meeting a large number of visitors coming from different strata of society, as well as devotees and friends, delivering a public lecture at the Star Theatre entitled The Vedanta in All Its Phases on 4 March, and joining in Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary celebration on 7 March at Dakshineswar, described earlier, the Swami gave particular attention to the educated, unmarried young men who had been visiting him or living in the monastery. He wanted to infuse in their hearts some of his own vigour and fire. Nevertheless, in the midst of his busy schedule, the plan to reorganize Math life seemed to have been at the top of his agenda. But the overall situation obtaining there was far from encouraging. Swamiji was to write Mrs. Bull on 5 May 1897: ‘Things are not looking very hopeful here…though the whole nation has risen as one man to honour me and people went almost mad over me! The practical part cannot be had in India.’ This did not dissuade him from seriously trying to materialize his golden ideas. His credo, in his own words, was ‘the more the opposition, the more is the demon in me roused.’ He went ahead, undaunted by adverse reactions from certain quarters, a lack of motivation among some of the monastics, and other such constraints.

 

Swamiji at Alambazar Math

Before Swamiji’s arrival in Calcutta, most of the monastics of the Alambazar Math had rushed to Alambazar or Ceylon or Madras to meet their dear leader. However, Swami Premananda and Brahmachari Kalikrishna, who returned from Vrindaban via Jayrambati a few days later, were exceptions.

 

Swamiji used to spend the daytime at Seal’s garden-house. But in the evening, he would return, unless he was very tired, to the Alambazar Math, a walk of two and a half miles, conversing with his companions on the way. Once on the Math campus, he was a different man altogether. With shaven head and gerua cloths, Swamiji shone like a blazing fire—a fire providing light and warmth to the community there. Brahmachari KaIikrishna’s recorded impression of the Swami reads: ‘His face seemed filled with a wonderful unworldliness and looked radiant and flushed…When immersed in his own thoughts, he paced to and fro, like a lion, on the terrace of the house. Though he was clad only in his loin cloth, he seemed a veritable Napoleon of the spiritual world’[185]. At times, Swamiji entertained his brother disciples and other monastics by recalling his wandering life in India and his varied experiences in the West or by singing or joking with them. He would often lose himself while humming in his melodious voice the songs of Gitagovinda[186]. At times, he would hang a hammock near the windows and read books while singing[187]. As there was no cot, his bed was placed on the floor. All said and done, his brother disciples palpably felt the power of Sri Ramakrishna manifest itself in him. At about this time, Swami Premananda wrote, ‘It is His spirit that is working through Narendra. Don’t you see it is gamboling noisily, as it were, all over the earth’[188]. Everybody found in him a colossal personality who was simply to be obeyed and not questioned. In brief, Swamiji’s great presence loomed large in everyone’s mind.

 

Regarding Swamiji’s companions—Captain and Mrs. Sevier, and Mr. Harrison from Ceylon stayed in Gopal Lal Seal’s garden-house. Mr. Goodwin served Swamiji, remaining with him like a shadow. Mrs. Sevier also served Swamiji when he was at the garden-house. About them, Swami Akhandananda reminisced: ‘The three Madrasi devotees[189] and Goodwin mostly stayed at the Math. The Madrasis would cook separately… Goodwin and Kidi used to eat with us. Goodwin would dance and sing like a small child. It was very sweet to hear him sing Shankara Shiva Vyom Vyom Bhola.’ To this we may add from Swami Virajananda’s narration. He wrote, ‘Kidi would prepare Rasam and Kuzhambu with chillies and tamarind. Kidi was a simple and delightful person; therefore everyone had great fun with him as well as with Mr. Goodwin.’[190].

 

To Swamiji’s delight, several young men had joined the Order before his return from the West. Observing them for some days, Swamiji decided to initiate four of them into Sannyasa. Some of the senior monks expressed their reservations about one of them, citing some incidents from his past. Swamiji ignored this objection, saying, ‘What is this! If we shrink from sinners, who else will save them? Besides, the very fact that one has taken refuge in the Math in his desire to lead a better life, shows that his intentions are good and we must help him.’ One day, between Swamiji’s arrival in Calcutta in February and the second part of March when Swami Ramakrishnananda left for Madras,[191]. Swamiji invested Kalikrishna, Sushil, Kanai, and the elderly Jogen Chatterjee with sannyasa. They came to be known as Virajananda, Prakashananda, Nirbhayananda, and Nityananda respectively. The ceremony was a very impressive one. Swamiji too was overcome with joy. Swami Virajananda reminisced, ‘Oh, what a joy it was for Swamiji after investing us with sannyasa.’

 

Swamiji’s enchanting personality and inspiring words hastened Khagen, Sudhir, Haripada and Shukul’s joining the Order[192]. It may be recalled that Swamiji gave spiritual initiation to Sarat Chandra Chakravarty, T. G. Harrison and Sudhir. He granted Sudhir brahmacharya diksha on 1 May 1897.

 

Another of Swamiji’s noteworthy triumphs was in deputing Swami Ramakrishnananda to Madras to start a centre there. Thus he fulfilled the promise he had made before his disciples at Madras that he would send them a brother disciple who was more orthodox than the most orthodox among them and endowed with high spiritual qualities. Swami Ramakrishnananda left for Madras in the second half of March 1897. In no time, he organized a centre there with the monthly contribution of Rs. 100 from the Raja of Ramnad and the cooperation of local householder devotees.

 

Swamiji’s Health Broken Down

As for Swamiji, strenuous and hectic activities over a long period and the humid climate of Calcutta soon told upon his health. He wrote to Mrs. Bull on 26 March 1897, ‘...my health broke down completely. The result of this steady work in the West and the tremendous work of a month in India upon the Bengali constitution is “diabetes.” It is a hereditary foe and is destined to carry me off at best in a few years’ time.’ On the advice of his physicians and the insistence of his brother disciples, Swamiji went for a short change to Darjeeling on 8 March. However, before he could have sufficient rest there, he returned to Calcutta on a hurried visit and met his disciple Ajit Singh, the Raja of Khetri, and also the Nawab Sahib of Loharu. One day the Maharaja, in the company of Swamiji, visited the Kali temple at Dakshineswar and then the Alambazar Math. Special offerings were made to Sri Ramakrishna in the shrine and the Raja was sumptuously fed. The monks presented a welcome address to the Maharaja[193].Swamiji returned to Darjeeling around 28 March and stayed there till his return to Calcutta on 28 April.

 

Swamiji Saw Holy Mother

Before his second visit to Darjeeling, Swamiji met with Holy Mother,+[194]who was staying in a rented house near the Ganga in Baghbazar. It was a memorable occasion, this being his first visit after his return from the West. Prostrating himself before Mother but not touching her feet, Swamiji advised his companions to do the same. Mother was meeting her beloved Narendra after about seven years. Making preliminary enquiries about Swamiji’s health, Golap-Ma, on behalf of Mother, said, ‘Mother says that Thakur is always with you. You have still many more things to do for the good of the world.’ Swamiji submitted, ‘I realize that I am a mere instrument of Thakur…I went to America with the blessings of Mother and when I succeeded in moving the people there through my speeches and received tremendous ovation from them I remembered at once the power of Mother’s blessings which had worked such a miracle. When I rested in silence, I could clearly perceive that the same divine Power whom Thakur called the “Divine Mother” was guiding me there.’ Communicating Mother’s response, Golap-Ma said: ‘Thakur is not separate or different from the Divine Mother. Thakur is doing all these great things through you.’ Swamiji, speaking with great emotion, said, ‘Mother, I want to spread the Master’s message and establish a worthy and enduring organization for the purpose as early as possible. But I feel distressed that I cannot do things as speedily as I wish.’ Now Mother herself spoke in a soft voice, ‘Rest assured that Thakur will very soon fulfill your desire. You will before long find that your ideas are taking practical shape’[195].

 

Swami Yogananda, assisted by Din Maharaj (Swami Satchidananda) and Brahmachari Krishnalal (later Swami Dhirananda), attended on Holy Mother. After a short stay in Calcutta, Holy Mother went back to Jayrambati and did not revisit Calcutta before 7 March 1898, when the Math was relocated in Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house.

 

It was during the Alambazar phase of the Math that the greatness of Holy Mother as well as her significant role in fulfilling the Master’s mission had begun to dawn on the residents of the Math. No doubt, Swamiji’s letter and his behaviour towards Mother served as boosters. Meanwhile, the Math members came in closer contact with Holy Mother than ever before. We have mentioned earlier that special puja and homa were performed at the Math to observe the birth anniversary of Holy Mother for the first time.

 

Reorganization of the Math’s Life-style

Though as busy as a bee, the focus of Swami Vivekananda’s endeavors was on the training of young monastics, particularly the educated young men who had recently joined the Math. To create an environment conducive to the transmittal of new ideas, Swamiji systematized the daily routine of the Math,[196]. introduced some new activities, and established rules and regulations for the guidance of the antebashis. Swami Premananda’s letter, dated 9 May 1897, addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, gives a graphic picture of the life-style of the reorganized Alambazar monastery. He wrote: ‘The day begins with meditation in the morning from six to seven. Then chanting of the praises of the Lord. The boys take turns chanting. Afterwards some physical exercises according to Delsarte. Then halwa for breakfast. I take my bath early in the morning and perform the ritualistic worship in the shrine…Brother Hari takes the Gita class from five to six in the afternoon…After vesper service, there is meditation for an hour and then a question and answer class. Often disciples tell their memories of our Lord. Singing is held one evening a week.’ The Gita class in the afternoon from five to six was primarily meant for the local people who visited the Math. Further details are available from the reminiscences of Swami Suddhananda. The monastics used to devote morning and evening to japa and meditation. After some rest, the afternoon was spent for self-guided study of scriptures. In the evening, some religious texts were read aloud and expounded upon. Additionally, members used to do physical exercise according to Delsarte every morning and evening[197]. The Madras Math also introduced a similar daily routine.

 

Even when Swamiji lived away from the Alambazar Math, he kept tabs on Math activities. A weekly report[198]culled from the Math diary was sent to him regularly. Among other things, the report covered spiritual practice, physical exercise, the private study of individual members, the comings and goings of monastics, a list of visitors and a summary of the question-answer sessions. Not much is on record about Swamiji’s response to these reports. Nevertheless, we can form an idea of the same from the following excerpt of Swamiji’s letter to Brahmachari Suddhananda dated 11 July 1897. Swamiji wrote, ‘I was very glad to receive your last letter...I am quite satisfied with the work done so far, but it must be pushed forward. I have not learnt as yet of the suggestion I made before as to getting a set of chemical and physical apparatus and starting classes in elementary and experimental chemistry and physics, especially in physiology. What about the other suggestion of buying sets of all the scientific books that have been translated into Bengali?’[199]

 

Deviations from the rigid routine, innovated to cope with the changing circumstances, made Math life colourful. For example, on the occasion of Kali Puja, Durga Puja, Holy Mother’s birthday, etc., the daily routine was disturbed. When the rooms of the Math building were whitewashed, private study was dropped. Several activities remained suspended for some days owing to the demise of Brahmachari Amarendra.

 

Provoked by some of the novices’ suggestions, Swamiji readily agreed to frame a set of rules to guide the monks, particularly the novices. The residents assembled in the hall. In his introductory remarks, Swamiji observed, ‘Look here, we are going to make rules, no doubt; but we must remember the main object thereof. Our main object is to transcend all rules and regulations.’ Thereafter, he dictated a short set of rules, which Brahmachari Suddhananda wrote down. These, along with some elaborate rules that Swamiji was to formulate when the Math was at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house, came to be known as ’Belur Math Rules.’

 

Whenever he lived in the Math, Swamiji directed as much time and energy as possible to the training of the monastics, particularly the young ones. In addition to an exercise regimen, he gave them instruction in hygiene. He ensured that water was boiled and filtered before drinking. Swamiji held question-answer sessions; some days he talked on the Gita or the Upanishads in the morning before nine o’clock. He was particular that every young member attend his class. One day he went so far as to reprimand Swami Ramakrishnananda because his assistant, Brahmachari Kalikrishna, could not finish his allotted duties and failed to attend the class[200]. Another day, Swami Premananda, too, suffered a similar fate when he had advised some novices to leave Swamiji’s class on Vedanta and attend the evening Aratrika[201]. During these lessons, Swamiji infused his burning spirit into the listeners’ hearts.

 

One day Swamiji conducted a guided meditation in the shrine for the monastics. He instructed, ‘First, be seated in a squatting posture. Think “my seat is steady, firm and immovable; by the aid of this I shall cross the ocean of worldly life.”’ After the pupils practised this lesson for some time, Swamiji next directed, ‘Think “my body is free from diseases and healthy, as strong as a bolt. I shall cross the ocean of life with the aid of this body.”’ They meditated on this thought for some time. Next, Swamiji advised, ‘Now think that the current of love, emanating from you, is moving to the north, to the south, to the east, to the west. Feel that you have in the core of your heart goodwill for the whole world. Let there be the good of all, let everybody be free from disease and be healthy. Following such meditation, do pranayama for a while; three sets of pranayama will do. Thereafter meditate on the form of your Istha on the lotus seat of your heart and repeat the mantra. This you should do for half an hour.’ Thereafter, this type of community spiritual practice continued under the guidance of Swami Turiyananda for quite some time[202].

 

Swamiji’s was ‘man-making religion.’ His prime emphasis was on character building. The young ones heard him, in awe, say, ‘Is there a greater strength than that of Brahmacharya—purity, my boy?’[203]. Besides being a model for others, Swamiji, extraordinary teacher that he was, could transmit spirituality to his trainees and did this whenever necessary. Moreover, he gave them a new vision of life, the harmonization of the yearning for the realization of the Truth with an appeal to alleviate the suffering of humanity. He set before them a covetable goal. He wrote, ‘I want each one of my children to be a hundred times greater than I could ever be. Every one of you must be a giant—must, that is my word!’[204].

 

The Ideal of Neo-monasticism

Driven by his commitment to pursue the mission of his Master, by the profound spiritual experiences of his Master as also his own, by his heartfelt awareness of the suffering and poverty of the masses of India and by his earnest conviction that education was the key to the awakening of the Indian masses, Swami Vivekananda tried to find a comprehensive but radical solution to the problems facing Mother India. He had written Mary Hale a few months before his return to India, ‘I have become horribly radical. I am just going to India to see what I can do in that awful mass of conservative jellyfish, and start a new thing, entirely new—simple, strong, new and fresh as the first born baby’[205]. He wanted root and branch reform, radical but sustainable changes having their roots in the nation’s cultural tradition.

 

Being aware that his fellow monks of the Alambazar Math would serve as the fittest instruments to implement his ideas, Swamiji decided to give a new shape to the traditional Order of Hindu monks to address the challenges of his motherland and also to carry on his Master’s mission. What he did was nothing short of a revolution.

 

Although confined to a solitary mode of life, meditation, prayer, scriptural study, pilgrimage, etc. popular among traditional Hindu monks, the monks of the Alambazar Math had developed several distinctive features. A typical scriptural injunction to guide Hindu monks is contained in the following statement made by Narada to Yudhisthira. There Narada says, ‘Desirous of gaining control over his mind an aspirant must take to the life of a sannyasi, live in seclusion, alone, having no possession, and eat a limited quantity of food obtained by begging’[206]. Likewise, Sri Krishna says in the Gita, ‘Let the Yogin try constantly to keep the mind steady, remaining in seclusion, alone, with the mind and body controlled, free from desire, and having no possessions’[207]. A Hindu monk lives all by himself, free from social obligations and entirely dependant on God. But the renouncing disciples of the Master had lived together directly under his loving care and guidance at Cossipore. Their subsequent lifestyles at Baranagore and Alambazar were characterized by a strong bond of fraternity, a trait that amazed traditional monks at Hardwar and the like. Besides, they had imbibed their Master’s liberality of spirit. Their emphasis was always on the unity of words and deeds, on practice rather than prattle.

 

They were naturally startled to hear their leader say, ‘Remember, for the salvation of his own soul, and for the goodness and happiness of the many, the sannyasi is born in the world.’ and also, ‘Arise, awake, and arouse and awaken others; fulfill your mission in life, and you will reach the highest goal!’[208]. However noble the idea may seem to be, it was too novel for the members of the Alambazar Math to appreciate. It created reactions of varying degrees among them. To understand the situation in proper perspective, we may depend on the writing of a young Math resident, Swami Virajananda. He wrote, ‘the Baranagore Math and the Alambazar Math were places for the training and spiritual practice of monks and probationers, under the guidance of the direct monastic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna. The principal aim of the Math was to help young men build character and realize God through worship, study of scriptures, serving the senior monks, meditation, singing devotional songs, and so forth. Keeping in view Sri Ramakrishna as their ideal, the householders were not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Math, they could, however, serve the monks. Many of the Master’s householder disciples used to visit the Baranagore Math, considering it an abode of peace, finding satisfaction by serving the monks, supplying them occasionally with some food and money as far as their means permitted. The monks did not pay heed to the worldly life outside the monastery, did not even discuss the topic. Not being governed by a set of rules, the monks used to live in the monastery or at times, prompted by a surge of the spirit of renunciation, would go to far off lonely places or places of pilgrimage. Depending on alms for food they used to spend days and months doing spiritual practices. "Emancipation of the Self" was their ideal.

 

‘Coming back from the West Swamiji added to this ideal the clause “and also doing good to the world.” The inmates shuddered: “What a great danger! Sri Ramakrishna did not leave behind any such instruction.” The idea was, however, not entirely new. But this time Swamiji was firm. He was determined to implement the idea. Earlier when Swamiji had lived in Baranagore Math he used to inspire in vigorous words, his brother monks to uplift the illiterate, downtrodden and poor people of the lower castes, and also untouchables and help them become true men. If opposed, he would retort excitedly, “If you do not listen to my words I shall leave you to take residence in the slum of the lower caste people and work among them.” From the United States, too, he used to incite other monks through his letters. He wanted them to spread among the common people the Master’s ideas and teachings, and education. He emphasized that ringing of bells and waving of five lamps before the picture of the Master or performing his worship or other rituals did not constitute religion, that he was not born to add one more deity to the Hindu pantheon of gods and goddesses. He wrote them, “Throw them to the Ganga and spread his message. Propagate his principles and not the person. Give up the desire for your own salvation and dedicate yourself.” He used to inspire the monks to devote their lives to doing good to the world. Soon after his return there used to be hot exchanges between him and fellow monks at times. Simply elucidating scriptures and preaching that they had been revealed in the life and activities of the Master, would not do. They have to spread adequate education among the hapless people, help them in starting industries and new means of livelihood for their physical and mental development as also for welfare in their worldly life. ‘Another important work was to serve God in the hungry, the poor and the suffering people. Maths were to be established in the motherland and abroad to teach and propagate religious ideas. Likewise homes of service were to be set up for unfortunate suffering people; and relief centres were to be organized on a large scale in different places for serving people affected by natural calamities, famine, epidemics, etc.; such work ought to be done by collecting money from the public. Such programmes will have to be launched jointly by family men and monks. The family men should contribute labour and money as much as they can’[209].The junior monks and novices were charmed by Swamiji’s magnetic personality and his immeasurable selfless love. The ideal of neo-monasticism Swamiji propounded touched their hearts.

 

Many senior monks became apprehensive of the future of the monastic Order created by their Master. They now recalled the ideas that Swamiji had inflicted on them from foreign countries. Here are some of them: Swamiji had written, ‘We are Sanyasins, who have given up everything—Bhakti, and Mukti, and enjoyment, and all. To do the highest good to the world, everyone down to the lowest—this is our vow. Welcome Mukti or hell, whichever comes of it’[210]. ’I do not care for liberation, or for devotion, I would rather go to a hundred thousand hells, vasantavallokahitam carantah—“doing good to others like the spring”—this is my religion’[211]. ‘Only one kind of work I understand, and that is doing good to others; all else is doing evil. I therefore prostrate myself before the Lord Buddha’[212]. The leader’s intention now became clearer than ever before to them. Nevertheless, it is doubtful if either the senior or the junior monks could grasp the import of Swamiji’s revolutionary move in the larger context or their future significance in Math life. The resentment that had piled up in the minds of the senior monks found expression through the lips of Swami Yogananda, who alleged soon after the formation of the Ramakrishna Mission Association that Swamiji had adopted Western methods. He doubted if they could be supported by the instructions left by their Master. A few days later, Swami Adbhutananda pleaded before him, ‘Brother, why do you invite these problems? They will turn the minds of the monks outward; they will certainly impede their spiritual practices.’ As expected, all such protests and resistance subsided in a short time. Though perhaps not every one of them was convinced, they all stood solidly behind their leader. To have an idea of what actually happened, we quote Swami Yogananda again. He submitted to Swamiji, saying, ‘Whatever you will shall come about. We are always ready to follow your lead. I clearly see that the Master is working through you. Still, I confess, doubts do sometimes arise in the mind.’

 

The motto ‘Atmano mokshartham jagaddhitaya ca’ advocated by Swamiji envisages harmony between two apparently contradictory concepts. Reconciliation of these two concepts helps a spiritual aspirant to advance quickly towards the goal. Service in a spirit of consecration, emphasizing effacement of the ego, purifies the mind of an aspirant; it facilitates meditation and such other disciplines. Unless one strikes a balance between the two concepts, he is likely to have a lopsided development, causing an impediment to his normal progress. Warning those who neglect the second concept, doing good for others, Swamiji wrote in a letter, ’Liberation is only for him who gives up everything for others, whereas others who tax their brains day and night harping on “my salvation, my salvation,” wander about with their true well-being ruined, both present and prospective; and this I have seen many a time with my own eyes’[213]. On the other hand, those who lean towards the other extreme should remember Sri Ramakrishna’s warning, ‘Coming to the Kalighat temple, some, perhaps, spend their whole time in giving alms to the poor. They have no time to see the Mother in the inner shrine’[214]. To harmonize these two aspects, Swamiji gave some practical hints to one of his disciples, Swami Kalyanananda. The latter wrote in a letter, ‘One cannot be sure of spiritual progress through work only. Along with work one must practise worship, too. Swamiji told this many a time’[215]. Thus Swamiji’s idea was to create a new order of monks who would renounce the world but would not thereby opt out of it; as part of their spiritual discipline, they would rather try to relieve the distress of the hapless people who suffer in the world. Attempted over a period of one hundred years, the ideal enshrined in the motto ‘Atmano mokshartham jagaddhaitaya ca’ enjoys an appeal of which most of the Alambazar monks could not have dreamt. Nevertheless, the wind of change brought in by this ideal swept over the Math. The life of the Math took an unavoidable turn. To indicate its immediate impact on members of the Math, we quote Swami Premananda. He wrote on 9 May 1897 to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘On the whole the working of the Math here is quite satisfactory these days.’

 

The Founding of the Ramakrishna Mission

No doubt, Swamiji’s genius scored a real hit with the disciples of Sri Ramakrishna, monastic and lay, when he succeeded in giving practical shape to one of his plans. He creditably infused social concerns into their religious conceptions. He called a meeting of the disciples and other followers of Sri Ramakrishna on 1 May 1897 at Balaram Bose’s house in north Calcutta. He addressed a gathering of about 40 persons. Part of his address, as recorded in the book of proceedings of the meetings reads: ‘In view of the increasing interest and expansion of the movement to diffuse Paramahamsa Deva’s ideas, teachings and principles, it was thought desirable to form an Organisation to carry on the work methodically. A local centre in Calcutta was thought to be essential, where all could meet regularly to exchange their ideas, to adopt means for diffusing the knowledge of those principles and teachings to the masses and to keep themselves with other sister bodies in different parts of India, America and England by the interchange of views for the furtherance of the cause.’ This forms the synopsis of a fairly long talk given by Swamiji. Sarat Chandra Chakravarty, a disciple of Swami Vivekananda’s who attended the meeting has written that Swamiji closed his talk with the remarks: ‘Let this association be named after him, in whose name, indeed, we have embraced the monastic life, with whom as your ideal in life you all toil on the field of work from your station in family life, within twenty years of whose passing away a wonderful diffusion of his holy name and extraordinary life has taken place both in the East and the West. We are the servants of the Lord. Be you all helpers in this cause’[216].

 

In the next meeting, held on 5 May 1897, with Swami Vivekananda in the chair, the objective and method of work in India as well as in foreign lands and rules for its guidance were determined. The Association was named ‘Ramakrishna Mission.’ It was decided that ‘Anybody who believed in the mission of Sri Ramakrishna was ready to cooperate for the spread of that mission and endeavoured to lead a moral life, would be eligible for the membership of the association, provided other members did not object.’

 

Swami Vivekananda had been elected the General President of the Association. And for the Calcutta centre of the Mission, Swami Brahmananda and Swami Yogananda had been elected President and Vice President respectively, Narendranath Sen Secretary, and Dr. Sashibhusan Ghosh and Saratchandra Sarkar two undersecretaries. Thus the ‘Ramakrishna Mission’ geared up to partly implement the task initiated by Sri Ramakrishna, both in its ideological pronouncement and its programmes for actualizing the same.

 

An analytical review of the proceedings of the two meetings mentioned above and the subsequent functioning of the Mission Association show that it had formed the basis from which sprang the different institutions called Math, Mission, Advaita Ashrama, Vedanta Society, etc. that have spread over India and abroad. Taking cognizance of this fact, Swami Gambhirananda has justifiably taken the word ‘Association’ to mean ‘Sangha’[217]. Four years later, the Ramakrishna Math attained legal status through the execution of a Trust Deed by Swami Vivekananda; and another eight years later, the Ramakrishna Mission was registered under the Society’s Act of 1860. In August 1910, the authorities, the same persons serving as trustees of the Math and members of the Governing Body of the Mission, decided to place all the institutions and the principal activities under either the Math or the Mission.

 

Established by Swami Vivekananda, the Mission is a joint venture of the householder devotees and monks. In the practical field, however, the monks bore the brunt of managing the centres and their activities. We are not going to discuss the reasons here. The Ramakrishna Mission does not proselytize; it promotes fellowship among practitioners of different faiths. It does not dabble in politics. It is non-sectarian, catholic and universal in character. In fact, the ‘Ramakrishna Mission’ is but an extension of the mission of Sri Ramakrishna. Some have tried to find traces of the influence of Christianity and the book Imitation of Christ or of Buddhistic organization and management principles in vogue in Western society in the Ramakrishna Mission. But none denies the fact that it is a spiritual movement deeply rooted in the Upanishadic culture. Despite some apparent similarities, the service programmes of the Mission are different from social service, philanthropy or charity; here the members of the Mission offer humanitarian service as a part of their spiritual discipline. Swamiji told Saratchandra Chakravarty, ‘Thus it is that doing good to others constitutes a way, a means of revealing one’s own Self or Atman. Know this also to be one of the spiritual practices, a discipline for God-realization. Its aim also is Self-realization’[218]. The blending of these characteristics have made the Ramakrishna Mission unique in modern Indian history.

 

Although the decline in his health forced him to be away from the hub of the Mission’s activities at the Alambazar Math, he kept a close watch over its growth. We find a very brief report from the pen of Swamiji, written about three months after its inception. On 23 July 1897, he wrote ‘The work has already begun and at present famine relief is the thing to hand. Several centres have been opened and the work goes on: famine relief, preaching and a little teaching. As yet of course it is very, very insignificant, the boys in training are being taken out as opportunity is offering itself’[219]. To meet the harsh exigencies obtaining in northeastern India at that time, several more famine relief operations were taken up. From a report sent by Swami Brahmananda to Miss Margaret Noble, it is learnt that at the Alambazar Math, there were twenty-three monks and six other young men intending to embrace the life of renunciation. J.J. Goodwin was sent to Madras to assist Swami Ramakrishnananda. While Swami Shivananda was giving classes on Rajayoga and the Gita at Colombo, Swami Akhandananda and Swami Trigunatitananda were busy with relief service at Kandi in Murshidabad and at Birol in Dinajpur respectively.

 

In Swamiji’s perception, the Ramakrishna Mission was ‘a machine for elevating the Indian masses’[220].It was his firm belief that the future belonged to the masses and the urgent and desirable task before the educated middle class in India was to make them aware of their inherent possibilities and help them to manifest the same through education. Satisfied with the initial progress it made, he wanted to ensure its smooth functioning. Perennial source of inspiration that he was, he wrote to Swami Brahmananda, the President of the Calcutta branch of the Mission, ‘Let the Ramakrishna Society be fully established. The secret of the whole thing is to agitate and agitate without respite’[221]. Along with inspiration, he provided valuable guidance. For example, he wrote a young monastic, ‘Our work should be mainly educational, both moral and spiritual…Now you see you must try to think out original ideas; else, as soon as I die, the whole thing will tumble to pieces. For example, you hold a meeting to consider, “how we can reap the best permanent results out of the small means at our disposal.” Let all have notice a few days before and let each suggest something and discuss all the suggestions, criticizing them, and then send me a report’[222]. He became worried when he considered his deteriorating health. He took all necessary steps to keep the ‘machine’ functioning smoothly. In the meantime, his letter dated 5 May 1897 disclosed his idea of starting three centres in Calcutta, Madras and Bombay from which he wanted to invade India[223].

Baranagore Math and Alambazar Math Location Map


Alambazar Math and its surroundings -- Map


Alambazar Math -- Plan of Ground Floor


Alambazar Math -- Plan of First Floor


Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House -- Map


Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House Front View Sketch


Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House -- Sketch of the probable location of the thatched cottage used

as Shrine


Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House as it probably looked in 1893 when the Holy Mother stayed --

Sketch


Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut with Pond -- Sketch


Baranagore Monastery


Baranagore Monastery Gate—only physical remnants—the Pillars


Baranagore Math -- Group Photo


Alambazar Math—Shrine on First Floor


Alambazar Math -- Inside the Inner Courtyard


Alambazar Math—First Floor left side westernmost room used by Swami Ramakrishnananda


Pashupati Bose’s House


Shobhabazar Rajbati.. Swamiji’s Reception view


Gopal lal Seal’s House -- present view


Dr Trailokyanath Ghosh


Baranagore Math -- Road Map


Alambazar Math: Aratrikam by Swami Ramakrishnananda --- Sketch


Swamiji Speaking on SRK Janmotsava at Dakshineswar --- Sketch


Swamiji Speaking on SRK Janmotsava at Dakshineswar --- Sketch


Swami Ramkrishnananda The first Priest of Alambazar Math


First Campaign Leaflet of Ramakrishna Mission of Plague Relief Work


Map of Belur Math campus


Sketch Diagram of First Floor of Belur Math Building (1899)


Swami Premananda -- the second Priest of Alambazar Math



Swami Vivekananda at Alambazar Math (1897)


Swami Akhandananda with Orphan Boys at Sargachhi Ashrama


Madras Students’ Home at Keshab Perumal Koil Street


Cossipore Udyanbati


Alambazar Math (Old View)



Group Photo at Gopal Lal Seal’s Garden House with Swamiji and some of his brother-monks and others



A 1940 Photograph of Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House


Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut with Pond

View of Pond adjoining Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut



Layola Library at Meerut



Present view of Layola Library at Meerut showing a photograph of Swami Vivekananda



Site sketch of Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut


Portrait of Nilambar Mukherjee



Front View of the building in Sethji’s Garden House (Meerut) where Swamiji and his brother disciples

lived


Swamiji’s House at Belur Math Courtesy: Swami Chetanananda

The Beginning of Organized Service

From the perspective of one hundred years as one looks back at the beginning of the organized humanitarian service under the banner of the Ramakrishna Mission, one is amazed at the dramatic elements associated with a matter-of-fact incident. Quite unaware of the founding of the Ramakrishna Mission on 1 May 1897, the wandering monk, Swami Akhandananda, staff in hand was roaming from village to village in the district of Murshidabad but became arrested by the sight of the appalling misery of the famine stricken people there. He sought the advice of his fellow sannyasins. All but Swami Vivekananda tried to dissuade him from venturing into any project to help the large number of famished people. But the moment Swami Vivekananda heard of his fellow sannyasin’s dilemma, he inspired him to initiate a service programme. Strengthened by two monastic hands, a small purse and the letter Swamiji sent him, Swami Akhandananda started famine relief work on 15 May 1897. Thus, for the first time since Buddha, organised monasticism was in the field of performing various works fired by the tradition of selfless service. As a collateral result of the relief operations, Swami Akhandananda organized an orphanage in November 1897.

 

Meanwhile, Swami Trigunatitananda had organized a famine relief center at Birole in Dinajpur on 15 August. Swami Virajananda had gone to Deoghar in Bihar to distribute powdered maize and salt among the famine-stricken and Swami Prakashananda doled out rice to the starving people of Dakshineswar for three months. The District Magistrate of Murshidabad, Mr. Levinge, the District Magistrate of Dinajpur, Mr. Bonham Caster, Deputy Commissioner of Baidyanath and the local people praised the Mission in public meetings. A happy Swami Vivekananda observed in his letter dated 15 June 1897, ‘This is indeed worship, worship of the Lord in the human tabernacle. Nedam Yadidamupasate—“not this that people worship.” This is the beginning, and unless we spread over the whole of India, nay, the whole earth, in that way, where lies the greatness of our Lord!’ and ‘You will see that the work will gradually become permanent, and the spread of religion and education will follow as a matter of course.’ In a short time, the Mission’s relief service drew the attention of people from various strata. True to Swamiji’s words, the monks of the Mission ‘no longer had to argue to the people that “Ramakrishna is God.”’[224].

 

Preaching Work

Despite his poor health and the resulting medical advice that ‘he must have six months’ brain-rest and strict dieting,’[225].Swamiji paid as much attention to preaching work as to organizing administrative activities and spiritual ministration. Before he left for Almora on 6 May 1897, he lectured at the Star Theatre on The Vedanta in All Its Aspects on 4 March. After resting at Almora, he gave two lectures there. Thereafter, he visited Amritsar, Dharmasala, Rawalpindi, Mussourie, Baramula, Srinagar, Jammu, Sialkot, Dehradun, Delhi, Alwar, Khetri, Ajmer, Jodhpur, Indore and Khandwa and finally reached Calcutta. In most of these places, responding to public receptions, he gave public lectures in English and Hindi and spent hours in informal parlour talks. He gave as many as three important lectures at Lahore. Interestingly, in this second phase of his lecture campaign, his lectures were more numerous than those in the first phase. This whirlwind tour turned out to be virtually the end of his lecture campaign in India. Though to some, his lecture on Vedanta at Lahore was considered his best of the tour. ‘Swamiji’s knowledge is not reflected so truly in lectures as in his conversations’[226].Though his plan of starting centres at Dehradun and Almora, and in Punjab and Kashmir did not materialize at that time, the Vedantic thoughts he spread there were not in vain. These lectures and group conversations apart, Swamiji went on inspiring people through his letters, articles published in journals, and so forth. Swami Saradananda and Swami Abhedananda were engaged in preaching work in America and Europe; Swami Ramakrishnananda and Swami Shivananda were preaching at Madras and Colombo respectively. However, the response to his fund drive for his projects was rather disappointing.

 

Land for the Hub of the Ramakrishna Movement

Till he reached Calcutta, he wrote to his fellow monks persistently urging them to procure two plots of land, one for a monastery and another for a convent; but nothing materialized. On his return, procurement of a suitable plot of land received topmost priority on his agenda. Swamiji’s choice was a site on the Eastern bank of the Ganga, not far from Dakshineswar. We have previously discussed the strenuous efforts of Swami Brahmananda, Swami Yogananda and others. No suitable site could be located. By way of illustration, we mention here one interesting attempt: Swami Yogananda’s choice fell on the two-storied house of Balaram Bose at Baghbazar, said to have been sanctified by approximately one hundred visits by Sri Ramakrishna. On 2 September 1891, Swamiji wrote Swami Brahmananda, ‘Yogen tells me in a letter to buy the house of Hariballavbabu at Bhaghbazar[227]. which is going to be sold at Rs.20,000/-. Even if we buy that house, there are still a lot of difficulties; for example, we shall have to break it down in part and make the drawing room into a big hall, and similar alterations and repairs. Moreover the house is very old and ramshackle. However, consult Girish Babu and Atul and do what you decide to be best’[228].For several reasons, this attempt, too, proved to be abortive.

 

The need to procure a house on a suitable plot of land became compelling for several reasons. First, the number of residents of the Alambazar Math had increased considerably; and the Math authorities were already searching for a house with larger accommodations. Second, the English and American devotees had offered money for land and building costs for a central math on a permanent footing. Third, worry for Swamiji’s ill health strongly suggested that land and a building should be procured as early as possible. The fourth and deciding reason was the terrible earthquake on 12 June l897, which damaged a part of the Math building. The upper part of the building in front of the Math collapsed. Almost every house in Calcutta was damaged to some extent[229]. A portion of the recorded experiences of one of the Math residents reads: ‘On a similar occasion[230]. at the Alambazar Math, when Swami Subodhananda began to speak, a frightening earthquake occurred, which devastated Bengal and Assam. All the monastics ran out to the street, except some who rushed to help Rakhal Maharaj, who at that time was violently tottering, move to the street. On all sides it appeared as if things were oscillating and falling, and that underfoot the ground was giving way. The upper part of the stout pillars of the big house across the street began crumbling to pieces. When all had gone out it was Tulsi Maharaj who emerged, holding firmly against his chest the photograph of Sri Ramakrishna which was daily worshipped and the casket containing his relics, he began rocking back and forth in the inner rectangular courtyard of the building, chanting, “Jaya Ramakrishna.” When the tremors stopped, we returned to find him in that position. After this incident, we would tease Swami Subodhananda, saying, “Maharaj, how powerful was your speech! The moment you stood up to talk, the entire earth began to quiver!” He would simply laugh’[231].Consequently, relocating the Math to a safer place became unavoidable.

 

Since no suitable site could be found on the eastern bank of the Ganga, the choice finally fell on the site at Belur, on the western bank of the Ganga. The Math authorities entered into an agreement with the owner of the land, Bhagavat Narain Singh of Patna. It was executed on 3 February 1898 by paying Rs.l001/-. In those days, the land belonged to Krishnachandrapur mouza in the district of Hooghly. Earlier, in the middle of December 1897, Swami Premananda had written his brother disciple Hariprasanna Chattopadhyay (later Swami Vijnanananda), ‘Soon an agreement is going to be executed for purchasing a plot of land on the other bank of the Ganga…We wish that you come here soon’[232]. To develop this uneven plot of land and to construct houses for the monastery, it became imperative to rent Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house close to the site. Between this garden house and the new Math site, there were several other garden houses and one ravine, crossed by a dubious plank made out of half of the stem of a palm tree[233]. The Math was moved to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house on 13 February 1898.

 

The Math’s Financial Worries

The respite from financial hardship during Swamiji’s stay at Calcutta and Alambazar, although short-lived, is worth mentioning. As Swamiji left for Almora on 6 May, the temporary flow of financial contributions dried up. On the other hand, the number of monks had increased considerably during this period. Hariprasanna Chattopadhyay (then Brahmachari Vijnanananda) had joined the Alambazar Math in the early part of May 1897[234]and his monthly remittance of Rs. 60/- was no longer available. For more than a decade, the Math had just scraped along on what Swami Ramakrishnananda could procure, particularly after the passing away of Balaram Bose and Surendranath Mitra. Now, the Swami was not there to lend his experience. As a result, the overall situation became one of hardship and uncertainty. The Math authorities’ predicament can be inferred from Swami Premananda’s letter dated 9 May 1897 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda. He wrote, ‘Received an order [of Swamiji] from Almora yesterday that the Math is to be run by begging.’

 

As he became aware of the Math’s financial stringency, Swamiji himself tried to extend a helping hand. Let us cite a few illustrations. He wrote Swami Brahmananda on 15 November I897 from Lahore, ‘Babu Nagendranath Gupta will collect subscriptions and donations from here and send them to the Math to meet expenses. Send him regular receipts. Let me know if you have received something from Murree, Rawalpindi, and Sialkot.’ In the same letter he wrote, ‘Pay attention to the economical use of money. Expenses for pilgrimage should be borne by individuals, and expenses in connection with preaching work will be the Math’s share’[235]. Another time, Swamiji sent Rs. 3,000/-, which he had received just before he left Khetri, to the Math through Swami Satchidananda and Swami Sadananda. It is evident that till Swamiji came to their rescue, the residents suffered during the interim period of a few months.

 

While the Alambazar Math was experiencing financial hardship, the Madras centre, with Swami Ramakrishnananda at its head, and Swami Sadananda, Swami Atmananda and Goodwin residing there,[236]was managing with the financial contribution of Rs. 100/-granted by Bhaskar Setupati (1873-1902), Raja of Ramnad.

 

Inexperienced in handling public money, the monks faced a strenuous task. Nevertheless, Swamiji’s guidance got them over several hurdles. With regard to the surplus in the famine relief fund, he advised, ‘Keep as a fund for some permanent work the balance of the money for any other purpose, and after giving the full accounts of the famine work, note down thus, “So much balance is left for some other good work.”’[237]

 

Swamiji had become anxious, sometimes impatient, to procure a suitable plot of land and a fund for a permanent Math. For instance, he wrote Swami Brahmananda on 30 November 1897, ‘Now, you must see to it that a Math and a centre in Calcutta are steadily established before everything else’[238]. Keeping the help for this project promised by several generous persons from America and England in view, a cautious Swamiji tried to relieve Swami Brahmananda of his mental tension when he wrote: ‘Even now money is floating on the waters, as it were...but it will surely come. When it comes, buildings, land, and a permanent fund—everything will come all right. But one can never rest assured until the chickens are hatched...After that I shall make a tour and shall certainly secure some money’[239]. How particular Swamiji was about the management of funds will be evident from the following excerpt of his letter addressed to Swami Brahmananda: ‘Be very careful about money matters; keep detailed accounts, and regarding money know for certain that one cannot rely even on one’s own father’[240].

 

True to the words of the Master, Swami Brahmananda efficiently managed the affairs of the Math in those difficult days. Recognizing his proficiency in the administration of the Math, Swamiji remarked, ‘You have shown great pluck; the work you have done these last eight or nine months does you great credit’[241].

 

Festivals during This Period

The most significant festival held during this period was the public celebration of Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary, held at Dakshineswar with Swami Vivekananda as the cynosure of all eyes. We have discussed this event previously. Next in importance was Durgapuja. The Mother Goddess was worshipped in a picture by Swami Prakashananda and assisted by Brahmachari Suddhananda. Devotional music was an additional attraction. Swami Turiyananda read out the Candi for nine days, honouring scriptural injunctions. On the Mahastami day, fifty devotees partook of prasada.

 

Kalipuja was fixed for Sunday, 25 October 1897. On this occasion, instead of worshipping the Mother Goddess, Sri Ramakrishna was worshipped[242]. Swami Premananda performed the worship and Homa, attended by about thirty devotees. Devotional songs and fireworks were the special features of this festival.

 

The most striking festival was, however, the formal worship and Homa done in remembrance of the birthday of Holy Mother[243]. In the presence of ten householder devotees and Swami Yogananda, Swami Prakashananda performed the puja and Homa assisted by Brahmachari Bimal. It is not known, however, when the news of this ritualistic worship reached Holy Mother or what her reaction was.

 

A Mart of Joy

The residents of the Math were a distinguished lot in the sense that in the midst of hard austerities, serious spiritual practices, and the scarcity of bare necessities, they would, at times, indulge in merriment, fun, joking, witticisms, mimicry, storytelling, and so on. This joyousness was a characteristic they had inherited from their great Master. No doubt, as in many other fields, Narendranath captivated others by his talents. Goodwin and Kidi, two of Swamiji’s disciples, were simple and delightful and were full of fun. The monks, both seniors and juniors, used to joke with them; and they warmly responded.

 

Towards the end of 1897, Swami Virajananda had been sent to Deoghar to serve the famished there, where he organized a relief centre and distributed maize flour and salt among the starving people. After three months of hard labour, he returned to the Alambazar Math. The loving care of his host and the salubrity of Deoghar helped Swami Virajananda to add a few pounds to his own body. Most of the monks, individually or severally, greeted him with the words, ‘Gracious! Is this the look of a famine relief worker!’[244].

 

Now we mention an episode related to a senior member. Swami Premananda had succeeded Swami Ramakrishnananda as manager of the Math. The antebashis decided to celebrate the Swami’s birthday. Here is a brief description of the same from the pen of Swami Brahmananda, the President of the Calcutta branch of the Ramakrishna Mission. He wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 3 December 1897, ‘Yesterday the birthday of the new Mohant (abbot) was celebrated with great eclat. He was persuaded to put on a silken cloth and cover the upper part of his body with a piece of velvet surge. In front a big woolen sitting carpet, a fairly large piece of plantain leaf with a heap of boiled rice and various kinds of curries thereupon was placed. Incense sticks were burning. As soon as he took his seat he was greeted by blowing a conch. When he was taking food some inmates began singing devotional songs to the accompaniment of khol and cymbals.’ Swamiji was on a tour to Rajasthan. Needless to say, this episode did not find a place in the Math’s weekly report sent to Swamiji.

 

The Installation of Sri Ramakrishna’s Portrait

Swami Vivekananda installed a portrait of Sri Ramakrishna attended with rituals only once; and it took place during this period. A disciple of Sri Ramakrishna, Nabagopal Ghosh, and his devoted wife had approached Swami Vivekananda to install a portrait of Sri Ramakrishna in their newly built shrine. Swami Vivekananda agreed. On the 6th of February in the morning, Swamiji and almost all the residents of the Alambazar Math left in three boats carrying with them two khols and a few pairs of cymbals. On their arrival at Ramakrishnapur Ghat, they found a carriage waiting. Swamiji did not ride in the carriage. Dressed in ochre Alkhalla, barefoot, and with turban on his head, he went walking singing the song, ‘Who art Thou laid on the lap of a poor Brahmin mother…’ playing on a khol. The devotees assembled there followed him, joining in the chorus. The procession advanced along the road with a large number of people standing on both sides, shouting ‘Victory to Ramakrishna!’ It was a remarkable sight indeed.

 

The procession was greeted at the entrance of Nabagopal’s house by the blowing of a conch, the ringing of bells and the clashing of cymbals. After resting for a while in the parlour, Swamiji went upstairs to see the small, newly constructed chapel with marble flooring. Swamiji was pleased to see a beautiful porcelain image of Sri Ramakrishna on a throne placed in the centre of the chapel and various materials for worship nicely arranged. On hearing Swamiji speaking highly of every arrangement, Nabagopal Babu’s wife, who was fanning Swamiji, observed, ‘What have we got to entitle us the privilege of worshipping Thakur (the Master) on a grand scale? What means and abilities have we?’ Swamiji replied jocosely, ‘Your Thakur never had in his fourteen generations such a marble-floored house to live in! He had his birth in a rural thatched cottage. He lived his days on different means. And if he does not live here so excellently served where else should he live?’ Everybody laughed heartily.

 

Now with his body besmeared with holy ashes, Swamiji took the priest’s seat. After meditating for some time, he began performing the ritualistic worship with Swami Prakashananda assisting him. Towards the end, Swami Prakashananda performed the Aratrika[245]. Worship over, Swamiji spontaneously composed extempore this mantra offering prostration before Bhagavan Sri Ramakrishna:

 

Sthapakaya ca dharmasya sarvadharma swarupine Avatara Varisthaya Ramakrishnaya te namah

 

(‘I bow down to Ramakrishna, who established the religion, embodying in himself the essence of all religions and being thus the foremost of divine Incarnations.’) All prostrated before Sri Ramakrishna with this mantra. Thereafter, Saratchandra, Swamiji’s disciple, recited a hymn[246].

 

Swamiji partook of the offerings and rested for some time. Later, he answered the ladies’ questions relating to their spiritual practices. Before he finally took leave, Swamiji, standing on the street, bowed to Nabagopal. ‘What do you do?’ cried out the latter and fell prostrate at Swamiji’s feet[247]. Swamiji returned to Balaram Bose’s house in a carriage,[248]leaving an indelible impression behind on the minds of the local people, particularly the members of Nabagopal Ghosh’s family.

 

The Site for a Permanent Math

As discussed, the severe tremors of the earthquake of 12 June 1897 forced the Math authorities to find a solution, preferably a permanent one, for housing the Math, which had already been declared the principal Math. The following portion of Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 15 June 1897 addressed to Swami Akhandananda partly explains the urgency. He wrote, ‘Although no portion of the Math building has been razed to the ground several parts of the building have shown such bad cracks as to make it almost uninhabitable.’ Even before this, the monks, at Swamiji’s behest, were in search of a plot of land. The Gospel of the Holy Mother Sri Sarada Devi records a significant episode. Holy Mother said, ‘One day Naren came and said, “Mother, just now I offered one hundred and eight bel leaves to the Master, so that we could have a piece of land for the Math. That karma can never go without its fruit. One day it will certainly happen that way.”’[249]It came to pass some time in the last part of March[250]. Swamiji’s prayer was answered. A suitable site was finally selected on the western bank of the Ganga sometime in November 1897. [251].To facilitate the development of the uneven land and the construction of a building for a permanent Math, the establishment was moved from Alambazar to a rented two-storied garden house belonging to Nilambar Mukherjee on 13 February 1898 for about ten and a half months. Here, Math life was vibrant, vigorous and vivacious, in striking contrast to the quiescent and secluded life at the Baranagore Math. Nevertheless, it acted as a buffer between the Alambazar Math and the Belur Math, which was inaugurated on 2 January 1899.

 

Conclusion

When one looks back on the Alambazar period in the context of the more than one hundred year history of the Ramakrishna Movement, one cannot but be amazed. Further, if one analyses what took place during the six years of the Math’s existence at Alambazar, one finds that toward the end of the first five years, clouds had accumulated which blanketed the Math members’ mental firmament, attended, at times, with lightning and thunder. But during the last year, their hearts striving for self-emancipation, the clouds melted into rain, drenching the dry earth. The ground became fertile, as it were. Thereby, the Math got a new lease on life; development, like a few patches of green, sprouted.

 

Nonetheless, during this period the quiet flow of Math life as it had been for eleven years took a sudden turn. It became a fast moving current that threatened to carry away some of the monks’ cherished values and traditions. While some senior monks became alarmed and others faced baptism by fire, the young ones, in general, welcomed the turn, visualizing a golden future. In fact, the Alambazar Math, standing at the turning point of Math life, appears romantic.

 

In a year’s time, in answer to a question by a bright young monastic, Swamiji would be saying that the austerity of the Baranagore Math was a necessity and the vibrant, fast-moving Math life at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house too was unavoidable in carrying out the robust mission of Sri Ramakrishna. Consequently, several changes in the Math’s life style came about in format as well as content during the years at Alambazar. The following among them deserve our attention.

 

(a) Circumstances forced the monastic brotherhood to experiment with a change of leadership in the topmost rung. Swami Brahmananda, whose administrative ability was reckoned by no less a person than Sri Ramakrishna himself, had now to function temporarily as the executive head of the Alambazar Math. At that time, Swamiji had stayed away from Alambazar for reasons of health and preaching work. Swami Ramakrishnananda, who had fostered the Math for about eleven years at a stretch, had gone to Madras to organize a new centre there. Swami Saradananda, who would serve as the executive head of the Math and Mission for about thirty years, had gone to America to preach Vedanta. Under the circumstances, Swami Brahmananda had to hold the reins of the Math. Swamiji was quite happy to see his brother disciple, Swami Brahmananda, coming up.

 

(b) Public contributions, used for maintaining and developing the Math as well as for conducting relief operations, started pouring in. Maintaining the accounts properly and presenting them to the donors and the public in general gave the budding establishment valuable experience, which, in turn, helped to consolidate the strength of the Math.

 

(c) New centres were emerging here and there. The Alambazar Math, and subsequently the Belur Math, had to play the role of principal Math and later of headquarters of the Math and Mission branches. Daily routines and rules for streamlining Math life proven successful at the Alambazar Math were introduced in the branch centres. Thus, the branch centres effectively came under the control of one central authority.

 

(d) The monks had so far scrupulously kept themselves aloof from social issues. Now that they had taken up humanitarian services, interaction with society at large became inevitable which, in turn, had an impact on Math life.

 

(e) The ideal of neo-monasticism highlighting the service of ‘God in man,’ introduced by Swami Vivekananda, provoked various responses from the brotherhood. Most of the squabbling, however, died down, particularly after a series of successful relief operations in several places. Thereafter, the ‘Service of God in man’ was accepted as a wholesome spiritual discipline and became a characteristic of the Ramakrishna Order.

 

Thus, the last year of the Alambazar Math portended the new pattern that the monastics’ lives were going to adapt themselves to at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden house as well as at the Belur Math in the early years.

 

The Ramakrishna Movement emanated from Dakshineswar, passed through Baghbazar (Balaram Bose’s house), Shyampukur, Cossipore, and Baranagore till it reached Alambazar. It continued there for about six years. During the last year, however, the movement went through a transition. Additionally, circumstances prompted the authorities to move the Math to the village of Belur on the other bank of the Ganga. A powerful vortex was created when Swami Vivekananda formally installed Sri Ramakrishna on Math land. This vortex gradually developed into the hub of the Ramakrishna movement. Belur Math became the Gangotri of the Ramakrishna Bhavaganga.

 


[1]*Those who dwell in the proximity of the source of inspiration and spiritual wisdom
[2]Swami Shraddhananda, The Story of an Epoch, 1982, p. 36. As one walks along the public road today, the distance is more than 1.5 kms.
[3]Ramlochan Ghosh had purchased the big house belonging to Warren Hastings, which was almost in ruins. By its side, Ramlochan constructed twelve Siva temples and a large bathing ghat leading to the Ganga. The road from this point is popularly known as Lochan Ghosh Ghat Road. (Ajit Sen, Anchalik Itihas, Baranagore, Part III, p. 52.)
[4]M., The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, (tr. Swami Nikhilananda), New York Edition, p. 235.
[5]The present addresses of these houses are: House of Kaviraj Ishan Mazumdar: 123, Rajkumar Mukherjee Road, Calcutta 35, house of Bhagavat Pandit: 6/I Deshabandhu Road, Calcutta-35. Oil Mill belonging to Natabar Panja (not in existence now): 113, Surya Sen Road, Calcutta-35. Garden house of Sambhucharan Mallick: 96 Surya Sen Road, Calcutta-35.
[6]Swami Shivananda’s letter dated 6 May 1892 addressed to Sri Pramadadas Mitra of Varanasi.
[7]Udbodhan (Bengali), Vol. 52, No. 9, p. 454.
[8]It was established in 1968.
[9]This description is based on the reminiscences of Swami Abhedananda, Swami Akhandananda, Swami Virajananda and Sri Mahendranath Dutta and also on spot inspection by the author. The author is grateful to Swami Bhadreshananda, head of Sri Ramakrishna Satyananda Alambazar Math, for his help.
[10]Ajit Sen, Anchalik Itihas, Baranagore, Part Ill (Bengali) 1990, pp. 37-39.
[11]L. S. S. O’Malley, District Gazette, 24-Parganas, p. 215.
[12]Dr. Prajnananda Banerjee, Calcutta and Its Hinterland (1833-1900), 1875, p. 78.
[13]Samiksha Parishad, Baranagore Itihas O Samiksha (Bengali), pp. 87-93.
[14]Anchalik Itihas, Baranagore (Bengali), Part III, p. 58.
[15]Swami Ashokananda, Swami Premananda, 1970, p. 17.
[16]Swami Purnatmananda (ed.), Smritir Aloy Swamiji, (Bengali), 1990, p. 63.
[17]Thomas F. O’Dea & Janet O’Dea, The Sociology of Religion, 2nd edition, p. 25.
[18]Thomas F. O’Dea & Janet O’Dea, The Sociology of Religion, 2nd edition,p. 39.
[19]Ronald L. Johnstone, Religion in Society, 3rd edition, p. 57.
[20]In his letter dated 14 February 1898, he wrote to P. D. Mitra, ‘Swami Vivekananda sent me to Sri Lanka for propagating Vedanta. There I stayed for seven months and I returned here three or four days back.’
[21]Swamiji wrote in a letter, ‘Niranjan has done much work in Ceylon and elsewhere.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 325).
[22]Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 26.10.1892 may be referred to.
[23]Banshidhar Dutta (1210-1286 B.S.) was born at Baranagore. He worked very hard in selling spices on a large scale. He utilised his surplus income in establishing temples in different holy places and in purchasing a house in Sonapura in Varanasi wherein he installed Lord Siva.
[24]See Swami Akhandananda’s letter dated 9.7.1894.
[25]See Swami Premananda’s letter of May 1897 to Swami Ramakrishnananda. Swamiji in his letter dated 20.6.1897 wrote, ‘One of my boys in training has been an executive engineer, in charge of a district. That means a big position here. He gave it up like a straw.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 406).
[26]Udbodhan (Bengali), Vol. 52, No. II, p. 576.
[27]Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha (Bengali), p. 286.
[28]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 348.
[29]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 477-78.
[30]cf. Advised Jesus Christ, ‘Go therefore and make disciples of all nations...teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.’ (Matthew 28: 19-20).
[31]Tulsi (Swami Nirmalananda) joined the Baranagore Math probably sometime in the summer of 1887. (The Life of Swami Vivekananda, His Eastern and Western Disciples, Vol. I, 6th ed., p.197) whereas Gupta (Swami Sadananda) joined the Math in the last part of 1888 or early 1889. (Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayak Vivekananda, (Bengali), Vol. 1, 2nd ed., p. 242.)
[32]The widower Yogendranath Chattopadhyay was of great help to the monastery. The brotherhood objected to his accepting the life of sannyasa. However, Swamiji overruled them.
[33]Udbodhan (Bengali), Vol.29, No.7, pp. 392-93.
[34]Swami Akhandananda, Smritikatha (Bengali), p. 169.
[35]Reserving a seat in a hotel at Calcutta, Dr. Turnbull used to visit the Alambazar Math for 3 to 4 hours daily. As he wanted to live in a place close to the Math, he was admitted as a guest of Raibahadur Prasanna Banerjee of Ariadaha. Thereafter he used to visit the Math from 10 a.m. to the end of evening prayer. He sailed for America a few months after Swamiji’s return to Calcutta.
[36]Swami Virajananda observed, ‘Goodwin attended on Swamiji throughout the day like a shadow. His service was exemplary. A young man of childlike simplicity, he had endeared himself to all by his jovial nature, jokes, laughter, games, and childish activities.’
[37]On 14.5.1894, Anagarika Dharmapala’s public address on Hinduism in America and Swami Vivekananda created a stir among Swamiji’s admirers and friends.
[38].Udbodhan. Vol. 29. No.7, p. 391.
[39]A resident of Rajballavpara, he and his brother Priyanath Mukhopadhyay owned a flourmill and an oil mill. Mahendra would sometimes send provisions to the Math. After his passing away, his widow would send offerings to the Master.
[40]Swami Akhandananda, From Holy Wanderings to Service of God in Man, 1979, p. 85.
[41]The financial condition of the Math showed some improvement from the beginning of 1895 and not earlier, as has been claimed by the author.
[42]Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, (Bengali), Vol. III, 1384 B.Y., p. 32.
[43]Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, (Bengali),, Vol. II, 1384 B. Y., p. 145.
[44]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 333.
[45]Swami Vivekananda, Patrabali, (Bengali), 4th ed., p. 416.
[46]Mahendranath Dutta, Mahapurush Srimat Swami Shivananda Maharajer Anudhyan, (Bengali), 1374 B.Y., p. 85.
[47]Service of God in Man, 1979, p. 85-86.
[48]Swami Avedananda, My Life Story, 1970, p. 174.
[49]Service of God in Man, 1979, p.132.
[50]Patrabali, p. 194.
[51]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 4 January 1896, addressed to Harimohan.
[51].Swami Vividishananda, For Seekers of God, (1975), p. 206.
[52].Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha, (Bengali), 2nd ed., p. 299.
[53].The Vedanta Kesari, August 1924, p. 131.
[55]Mahendranath Dutta, Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, (Bengali), Vol. II, 4th ed., pp. 6-7.
[56]Udbodhan, Vol. XXIX, no. 7, p. 392.
[57]Partly from unpublished writings of Swami Virajananda and partly from a portion already published in Atiter Smriti (Bengali), pp. 82-83.
[58]Swami Jagadiswarananda, Sri Ramakrishnananda, 1355 B.Y., pp. 80-81.
[59].The Service of God in Man, pp. 101-104.
[60].Mahendraruith Dutta, Srimat Shivananda Maharajer Anudhyan, (Bengali), 1374 B.S., p. 86.
[61].The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 289.
[62]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 312.
[63] Swami Vivekanander Patrabali (Bengali) (henceforth Patrabali) (Letters of Swami Vivekanana), p. 340.
[64].Once during his visit to Madras, Swami Brahmananda observed, ‘Sashi Maharaj’s influence in the South is like that of the world-conquering Sankara.’
[65]Swami Chetanananda (tr.), Spiritual Treasures, p. 126.
[66]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 24.10.1990.
[67]This refers to the special worship on the occasion of Sri Ramakrishna’s birthday. Sashi Maharaj used to perform it for about 24 hours on this occasion.
[68]The letter dated 25 February 1898 (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 444).
[69]The letter dated 25 February 1898 (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 293.
[70]The letter dated 25 February 1898 (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 335.
[71]Swami Abjajananda, Swamijir Padaprante, (Bengali), 4th ed., p. 168. A similar touching episode was narrated by an eyewitness, Swami Adbhutananda. He said, ‘Once Loren Bhai (Narendranath) while offering worship on the birthday of the Master took four to five hours in one sitting. Sashi Bhai (Swami Ramakrishnananda) was amazed. I learnt that Loren Bhai performed mental worship followed by meditation.’ (Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha, p. 287).
[72]Swami Vividishananda, For Seekers of God, 1975, p. 143.
[73]Sudhir (later Swami Suddhananda) reminisced, ‘Once I spent the night of the Master’s birthday at the Math. Starting in the early morning, Swami Ramakrishnananda performed the worship for twenty-four hours.’ (see Swami Ramakrishnananda, p. 197).
[74]Swami Shivananda’s letter dated 6.5.1892 addressed to Pramadadas Mitra. (translated).
[75].Kuthi: The bungalow in the temple garden, where the proprietors and their guests stayed while visiting Dakshineswar.
[76]Swami Virajananda, My Life and Reminiscences, pp. 38 and 91.
[77]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 318.
[78]Patrabali, p. 251.
[79]Patrabali, p. 205-6. (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 279)
[80]In appreciation of the book, Swamiji wrote, ‘I cannot tell in words the joy I experienced by reading his book…I tell you Akshay’s book and Akshay himself must electrify the masses.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 336).
[81]Patrabali, p. 310.
[82]Patrabali, p. 311.
[83]Patrabali, p. 424 (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, pp. 357-58).
[84]Patrabali, p. 417 (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 334).
[85]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 334.
[86]Service of God in Man, p.106.
[87]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 369.
[88]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 18.2.1896 addressed to Harimohan (translated).
[89]The Indian Mirror dated 7 March 1897 predicted: ’This year the celebration is likely to be on a grander scale than ever, in honour of Vivekananda.’
[90]The Vedanta Kesari, August 1924, p. 132.
[91]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 467.
[92]The authorities of the Dakshineswar Kali temple were silent about Swami Vivekananda’s visit to the Kali temple on 7 February 1897. On 21 March 1897, Swamiji in the company of Raja Ajit Singh of Khetri, the Buddhist, Mr. Harrison, and several other monks visited the temple. Bholanath Mukherjee, cashier of the temple, took the visitors round the temples. One monk of the Alambazar Math and Mr. Harrison had gone earlier to see Trailokyanath Biswas at his residence at Janbazar. Curiously enough, Sri Biswas after Swamiji’s second visit announced in the newspaper that the temple authorities did not approve of the Swami’s visit to the temple.
[93]Ronald L. Johnstone, Religion in Society, 3rd ed., 1988, p. 54.
[94]Dr. Gerald B. Cooke, A Neo-Hindu Ashrama in South India, 1966, p. 47.
[95]Swami Shivananda’s introduction to Vivekananda Charit (Bengali) by Mahendranath Chowdhury was dated 10 Kartick 1326 B. Y.
[96]Life of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. I, p. 299.
[97]Free translation of a Bengali article by Swami Bodhananda (Udbodhan, Vol. 52, No. II, p. 575).
[98]Swami Virajananda’s notebook, p. 28.
[99]Swami Abhedananda, My Life Story, 1970, p.175.
[100]Mahendranath Dutta Srimat Shivananda Maharajer Anudhyan, (Bengali), 1375 B. Y., p. 97-98.
[101]The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, p. 279.
[102]Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha (Bengali), 2nd ed., p. 300.
[103]Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, Vol. III, 1384 B. Y., p. 28-29.
[104]Sri Ramakrishna’s nephew, who served him as his attendant for more than two decades. He was expelled from the temple garden at Dakshineswar by the temple authorities in June 1881.
[105].Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, Vol. II, 1384 B. Y., pp. 45-46.
[106]Dinu was ordained a monk by Swami Saradananda in 1891 and named Swami Satchidananda. Except for Swami Advaitananda, he was, age-wise, the seniormost in the monastery.
[107]Mahendranath Dutta, Dinu Maharaj, (Bengali), 1362 B.Y., pp. 36-37.
[108]Swami Abhedananda, Amar Jivan Katha, (Bengali), pp. 173-74.
[109]Service of God in Man, pp. 96-97.
[110]Swami Gambhirananda observed, ‘This to her mind symbolized the future of the Ramakrishna Order. It was to save the world with the Master’s message.’ (History of Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, 3rd ed., p. 49).
[111]Sri Sri Mayer Padaprantey, Swami Purnatmananda (Bengali), Vol. II, pp. 276-77.
[112]Several letters of Swamiji of this period bear his signature as Bibekananda, Vivekananda, etc.
[113]According to Swami Bodhananda, Swamiji’s first letter addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda was from Japan. It was received at the Math in August 1893. (The Vedanta Kesari, August 1924, p. 131).
[114]Swamiji in his letter dated 25 February 1898 wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘I learn that you complain about my silence, is it? I have written you more letters, however, than you ever wrote me, from Europe and America even.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 443).
[115]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 293.
[116]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 293.
[117]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 358.
[118]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 275.
[119]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 256.
[120]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 234.
[121]In 1894, Swamiji wrote, ‘I am an instrument, and He is the operator. Through this instrument He is rousing the religious instinct in the thousands of hearts in this far off country… I am amazed at His grace…Remember it is His will, I am a voice without a form.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 283).
[122]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 298.
[123]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 276.
[124]He wrote: ‘The resolution would be of such a nature that the Hindu community of Madras, who sent me over, expressing its entire satisfaction in my works here, etc… We must stop their mouths as fast as we can.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p. 32)
[125]Swamiji wrote them, ‘…and the Hindus of India too did nothing for me. I mean, if the Hindus of Calcutta or Madras had held a meeting and passed a resolution recognizing me as their representative, and thanking the American people for receiving me with kindness, things would have progressed appreciably. But it is over a year, and nothing done.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 264)
[126]Swami Akhandananda in his letter dated 4 November 1894 addressed to Pramadadas Mitra mentioned that a public meeting in Bombay was in the offing. He requested Mr. Mitra to send a letter of thanks in Sanskrit, to be signed by a host of Sanskrit scholars of Varanasi.
[127]Patrabali, p. 251. (translated)
[128]Swami Purnatmananda (Ed.), Sri Sri Mayer Padaprantey, (Bengali), Vol. I, p. 189.
[129]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p. 216.

[130]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 306.

[131]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 325.

[132]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda Vol. VI, p. 335 and Patrabali, p. 418.

[133]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p. 93.

[134]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 277.

[135]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, pp. 325-26.

[136]The Service of God in Man, 1979, p. 87.

[137]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 483.

[138]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, pp. 339-40.

[139]Swami Apurvananda, Mahapurush Shivananda (Bengali), 2nd. ed., p. 103.

[140]Patrabali, p. 275

[141]*The sacred remains of the Master, kept in a copper casket, were popularly referred to as ‘Sriji’ or ‘Atmaramer Kouta’ by the brotherhood.

[142]Vedanta Kesari, 1924, pp. 130-31 and p. 183.

[143]Swami Virajananda’s notebook, p. 97.

[144]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 20 November 1915 addressed to Swami Premananda.

[145]Vedanta Kesari, August 1924, p. 131.

[146]Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smritikatha (Bengali), pp. 330, 305, and 336.

[147]*The baby Krishna with a hand stretched out for a sweet.

[148]Service of God in Man. pp. 109-10.

[149]Service of God in Man, p. 111.

[150]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, pp. 272-73.

[151]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p. 117.

[152]*J.J. Goodwin, Swamiji’s English disciple and stenographer

[153]Published in the January 1896 issue of The Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review and Oriental and Colonial Record.

[154]Sankari Prasad Basu, Vivekananda O Samakalin Bharatbarsa (Bengali), Vol. II, p. 118.

[155]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, pp. 61-66.

[156]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 341.

[157]Patrabali, 4th ed., p. 242.

[158]Swamiji had written to Justice Sir Subramanya Iyer: ‘Madras just now is following the golden mean by appreciating both the ancient and modern phases of life.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. IV, p. 370 and Patrabali, p. 271)

[159]Ramachandrer Vaktritavali (Bengali) published in two volumes.

[160]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 325.

[161].The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 475.

[162]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 290.

[163]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 286.

[164]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, pp. 331-32.

[165]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 340. In the same letter, the Swami wrote that he wanted to have three centers at New York, Calcutta and Madras to begin with.

[166]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, pp. 330-32 and Patrabali, pp. 413-15.

[167]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VII, p. 490.

[168]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 316.

[169]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 274.

[170]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 274.

[171]Letters bearing Nos. 253 and 256 published in Patrabali, 4th ed..

[172]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 479.

[173]Patrabali, p. 195.

[174]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 318.

[175]Patrabali, p. 310.

[176]Patrabali, p. 195.

[177]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 330.

[178]Patrabali, p. 449.

[179]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 328.

[180]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 330 and Patrabali, p. 413.

[181]The Life of Swami Vivekananda by His Eastern and Western Disciples, Vol.2, 1989, p. 242.

[182]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p.117.

[183]Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayak Vivekananda, (Bengali), Vol. I, 2nd ed., p. 273.

[184]His address at the Ramakrishna Mission, New Delhi, reported in the Amrita Bazar Patrika of 26 November 1952.

[185]The Story of an Epoch, p. 61.

[186]Service of God in Man, p. 140.

[187]Service of God in Man, p. 143

[188]Letter (Bengali) dated May 1887 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda.

[189]Alasinga Perumal, G. G. Narsimhachariar (G.G.), P. Singarvelu Mudaliar (Kidi)

[190]The Story of an Epoch, p. 64

[191]Not in April as mentioned by Sarat Chandra Chakravarty. Swami Ramakrisbnananda was present on the occasion.

[192]Later they came to be known as Vimalananda, Suddhananda, Bodhananda and Atmananda, respectively

[193]Indian Mirror dated 23 March 1897 announced, ‘From the temple they came to Alambazar Math, where the Maharaja was presented with a welcome address by the friends of Swami Vivekananda.’

[194]Kumud Bandhu Sen claims it was the month of April 1897, but considering the recorded meeting of Swamiji with the Raja of Khetri at Calcutta, it should be March 1897.

[195]Prabuddha Bharata, October 1952, pp. 409-10.

[196]The Math diary shows that the new routine was introduced 7 May 1897.

[197]Swami Vivekananda Bani O Ranchana, (Bengali), Vol. IX, p. 343.

[198]The following is a typical Alambazar Math weekly report dispatched by Brahmachari Suddhananda on 25 July 1897:

“Om” 25th July, 1897, Alambazar Math

 

Revered and beloved Swamiji,

 

The following is the report of the last week

 

Reading for the public: Adyatma Ramayana (5 days) - Readers (a) Swami Turiyananda (4 days) and Swami Prakashananda (1 day).

 

Caitanya Caritamrita (1 day) Reader: Br. Suddhananda.

 

Private Study:

 

(a) Swami Virajananda - Raja Yoga with the help of Swami Turiyananda; also your Madras and other lectures and Caitanya Caritamrita.

 

(b) Swami Prakashananda - prepared his lecture on ‘Brahrnacharya’ and as a help to its preparation, read some portion of Manusamhita. He delivered it on Saturday last for about three quarters of an hour. He also read Adyatma Ramayana one day, also a part of Brahmavadin.

 

(c) Swami Nirbhayananda - read portions of the Bengal translation of Hitopadesha, also the Bengali translation of Upanishads (Isha, Kena, Katha, Prasna, Mundaka, Mandukya), also some of your lectures.

 

(d) Brahmachari Nanda - commited to mernory some words with declination from Vyakaran Kaumudi, and also read a little from Imitation of Christ and Bhagvata Gita, also some of your lectures (the lectures were explained to them).

 

(e) Brahmachari Bignanananda is studying Vedanta Sutra and has read up to the 5th Sutra.

 

(f) Brahmachari Suddhananda read Raja Yoga with the help of Swami Turiyananda. He also read as an aid a portion of Patanjala Darshana from Sarva Darshana Samgraha. He has done a rough Bengali translation of your lectures on Raja Yoga and will soon begin a Bengali translation of the Sutras and their commentaries.

 

Swami Virajananda finished reading Vicar of Wakefield in his leisure time.

 

Babu M. N. Gupta came on Saturday morning and the same evening read from his Gospel of Ramakrishna (Meeting with Babu Ishan Ch. Mukherjee).

 

The question class was held for two days as usual. The topics discussed were Bhakti: its nature, its division and sadhana; Jnana-its nature and sadhana, etc.

 

No visitor worthy of mention came. Those who came were either friends or acquaintances, including some young men.

 

Brahmachari Bimalananda had an attack of fever last week. He went to his house for a change after recovery on Sunday last and has not returned yet. He will return here soon. Br. Suddhananda and Br. Virajananda both went home on Sunday evening and returned the next evening.

 

I went to the Bagbazar meeting with Swamis Turiyananda and Nirmalananda. I showed your letter to Swami Brahmananda. He said that he would do as would seem necessary after going to the Math. He has not returned to the Math yet. Br. Suddhachaitanya has reached Madras. Swami Nityananda has returned from Mahula on Wednesday noon. He went to Baghbazar on Thursday morning to see Swami Brahmananda and returned next morning. The work at Mahula is going on as before. Swami Subodhananda went to Calcutta on Monday and returned on Thursday. From Wednesday last Brahrnachari Bignanananda is going to Dakshineswar every evening for meditation.

 

We had an excursion to Dakshineswar last Tuesday. We received a letter, some copies of Greenacre Voice and some programmes from Mrs. Elenor Hiscock of Greenacre, America and replied. From the programme we learn that Swami Saradananda will deliver 10 lectures on Vedanta, Samkhya and Yoga from August 2nd to Sept. 1st. He will also deliver a lecture on Indian Drama.*

 

We are all well. Our loving and reverential pranams to you and all there. ...

  

* Later included in his book Stray Thoughts on the Literature and Religion of India.

[199]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 507.

[200]The Story of an Epoch, p. 64.

[201]Swami Vivekanander Bani O Rachana (Bengali), Vol. IX, p. 356.

[202]Swami Purnatmananda (Ed.), Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), pp. 46-47.

[203]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 271.

[204]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VII, p. 509.

[205]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 499.

[206]Mahabharata, 7·15·30.

[207]Gita, 6/10

[208]Life, Vol. II, p.243.

[209]Swami Virajananda’s notebook, pp. 92-93.

[210]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 266.

[211]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 486-87.

[212]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, pp. 310-11.

[213]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 395.

[214]Gospel, pp. 143-44.

[215]Swami Kalyanananda’s letter dated 17.10.1927, addressed to Swami Devananda.

[216]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 477.

[217]History of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, Third Revised Edition, p. 95.

[218]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 112.

[219]Letter addressed to Miss Margaret Noble.

[220]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. V, p. 135.

[221]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VIII p. 420.

[222]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 495-9

[223]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VII, p. 492.

[224]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 403.

[225]J.J. Goodwin’s letter dated 16.3.1897, addressed to Swami Saradananda.

[226]Prof. Tirtha Ram’s letter dated 16 November 1897 to Pandit Din Dayal Vyakhyara Vachaspati.

[227]The house at 57 Ramkanto Bose Street, originally purchased by Hariballav Bose, came to be known as ‘Balaram Bose’s house’ or ‘Balaram Mandir.’

[228]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 418, Patrabali, 4th edition, p. 592 and some restored unpublished portions.

[229]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 15.6.1897 addressed to Swami Akhandananda.

[230].Following Swamiji’s advice, every monastic member used to speak or read aloud on Sundays before others, each preparing his subject.

[231]Swami Virajananda’s notebook, pp. 98-99.

 

There is a humorous corollary to this story: ‘Vivekananda… decided that his brother monks ought all to be accustomed to speak in public. So he persuaded them to give weekly lectures in turn. When Subodhananda’s turn came, he tried his best to be excused, but Vivekananda was firm. The other monks thought this very funny, and gathered in the hall to watch Khoka make a fool of himself. Poor Khoka mounted the platform, miserable and unwilling, and opened his mouth to speak. But before he could say a word, the building began to vibrate and rock, and trees crashed down outside. This was a major eathquake. Vivekananda said later, when the confusion was over, “Well, Khoka, you made an earth-shaking speech!”’ Christopher Isherwood, Ramakrishna and His Disciples, pp. 234-235.

[232]From Swami Premananda’s letter dated May 1897 it is seen that Hariprasanna had joined the Alambazar Math in May 1897. After some months, he left for Ambala and other places.

[233]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 116.

[234]On 13 October 1897 Brahmachari Vijnanananda and Brahmachari Suddhananda left for Ambala.

[235]Patrabali, 4th ed., p. 612.

[236]Swami Ramakrishnananda’s letter dated 26 July 1897 addressed to Swami Brahmananda.

[237]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 439.

[238]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VIII, p. 438.

[239]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 401.

[240]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VIII, p. 439.

[241]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VIII, p. 438.

[242]Swami Turiyananda, in his letter dated 24 October 1897, wrote, ‘Tomorrow is Kalipuja. As formal ritualistic Kalipuja will not be practicable, it has been decided to offer special puja to Sri Ramakrishna at night.’

[243]The weekly report of the Math dated 19 December 1897 sent to Swamiji by Brahmachari Suddhananda partly read: ‘The birthday of our Divine Mother was celebrated on Thursday.’

[244]The Story of an Epoch, pp. 68-69.

[245]Swami Virajananda’s notebook, p. 90.

[246]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, pp. 512-13.

[247]Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), p. 264.

[248]This is according to Swami Virajananda. Saratchandra Chakraborty opined that a carriage took Swamiji to the bathing ghat at Ramakrishnapur. Therefrom he went by boat to Baghbazar.

[249]The Gospel of the Holy Mother Sri Sarada Devi, 1984, p. 95.

[250]According to the reminiscences of Kumud Sandhu Sen, Swamiji met Holy Mother first at Calcutta, when he had come down from Darjeeling in the last week of March 1897. However, Swami Premananda’s letter dated 9 May 1897 mentions ‘Revered Holy Mother is doing well at Kamarpukur.’

[251]Swami Premananda’s letter dated December 1897 to Swami Vijnanananda and Swamiji’s letter dated 30 November 1897 to Swami Brahmananda.

chapter 4

THE VIBRANT MATH AT NILAMBAR MUKHERJEE’S GARDEN-HOUSE

Belur Math, the nerve centre of the Ramakrishna Movement now sweeping through the world, stands out as a lighthouse continuously emitting the light of hope in a world torn with hatred and violence. Almost adjacent to it on the southern side lies the historical monument popularly known as Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house[1]. on the Ganga. Here the Ramakrishna Math, the torchbearer of the Ramakrishna Ideal, took shelter for about ten and a half months in 1898. Though a short period, it is none the less significant in the history of the Ramakrishna Movement for various reasons, particularly with regard to the ‘routinization of the charisma’ of the Ramakrishna Ideal. The divine mission was channeled through the great Swami Vivekananda, the man chosen by Sri Ramakrishna for this purpose, and was about to take definite form. Loyal to the Ideal and obedient to their leader, Swami Vivekananda, the band of wandering monks occasionally staying at the Alambazar monastery were only half aware of the great mission they were about to implement. And when the dream was about to be realized, the leader had a feeling of both exhilaration and apprehension, exhilaration because the dream had begun to take shape, and apprehension because he was determined to see that nothing should go wrong with its realization. The leader’s perseverance and unbounded love for the Ideal as well as for his monastic brothers paid off, and he was happy to note that the brotherhood was always of one mind. The accumulation of willpower, coordination of its expression in the individuals of the brotherhood, and bringing them all, as it were, into one focus, were the secrets of the leader’s success. 

Swami Vivekananda’s Pet Project

The leader had inducted half a dozen European and American disciples for his Indian mission; some of them came with purses; others came ready to dedicate themselves to the cause; and he himself came prepared to organize his Indian mission. Vision is something only a few possess, and fewer still act on. But Swami Vivekananda possessed both vision and the capability to act on it. He shared a glimpse of his vision and his plan for its realization with his European disciples before his departure for India. One such disciple, J.J. Goodwin, wrote to Miss MacLeod on 20 November l896: 

May I tell you of a pet project of his and for which he is mainly going to India to carry out? …It is the establishment of a monastery in Calcutta for the training of teachers of the Vedanta. Miss Souter whom you probably know here is giving him £1000, Mr. Sturdy £500 and he has about £200 himself…The prospect includes purchase of land, building, etc. He has probably spoken of it to you before now. 

From Goodwin’s letter of the same date, addressed to Mrs. Ole Bull, it is learnt that Miss Muller had offered him £200 per annum towards maintenance of the monastery. According to Sister Christine, however, Swamiji had certainly had a clear view of ‘the way, the means, and the method’ of his Indian work before he left America. As regards his plan of work, Christine Greenstidel, reminisced: 

First a large plot of land on the Ganga was to be acquired. On this was to be built a shrine for worship, and a monastery to give shelter to the gurubhais and as a centre for the training of younger men…After some years of training, whenever the head of the monastery considered them prepared, they were to go out to form new centres, to preach the message, to nurse the sick, to succour the needy, to work in times of famine and flood, to give relief in any form that was needed[2]. 

In hindsight, the past looks simpler than it really was. The present, perhaps, looms larger and more complex than it actually is. This is only natural, for while we are in the thick of a struggle, we are not apt to take a critical view of the path we have already traversed and sometimes forget the broad and long-term perspective placed before us by our illustrious predecessors. While the ascetic impulse was overwhelmingly dominant in all the activities of the monastery at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house, its members were no longer cocooned in blissful oblivion to social realities. Convening a meeting of the monastic and lay disciples of Sri Ramakrishna on 1 May 1897, Swami Vivekananda had formally inaugurated the Ramakrishna Association and given the call, ‘May you all help in this work!’ Apprehensive of a digression from the teachings of the Master, some monastic brothers of the Swami had protested. To them, renunciation and service were conflicting ideals; they could not go together. As not all the monastics could shake off the moorings of traditional monasticism, the new upsurge apparently posed a threat to the interpretation of the Ideal and also to the unity of the brotherhood. But again, the same impetus gathered a force before which the mist of doubts and hesitation melted away. The way was paved for the dynamic application of the novel ideal of atmano moksartham jagad hitaya ca, adopted as the motto of the Ramakrishna order of monks. Swami Akhandananda, who had a few months earlier successfully conducted an institutionalized programme for the relief of famine victims in Murshidabad, personified a religious shift that began steadily gaining momentum, not only among the brotherhood but also among a large section of the educated laity. In reality, the relief activities conducted by Swami Akhandananda, Swami Trigunatitananda, Swami Virajananda, Swami Sadananda, Swami Prakashananda, and others, under the inspiring guidance of Swami Vivekananda, proved to be the paradigm for the actualization of the novel ideal. 

The Project Was a Joint Venture

Although the Math witnessed the collision between the hitherto controlling ideology and its new interpretation by the leader, Swami Vivekananda, it can be said with certainty that no brother-disciple ever felt rancour against the leader, who was, in turn, always full of love and concern towards every member of the community. Many of them believed that the Master was working through him. This conviction prompted them to give their best for the cause. Though some responded to the call of the leader with pride and reservation, protests and prayers, they always stood by him and were ready to follow him wherever he might lead. The real issue was not distrust of the leader or his novel plans and programmes, nor even about the means he had adopted, however much all of these were to shape the future of the organization. The real issue was the departure from traditional monasticism, which was too much for some of the monks to internalize. Sister Nivedita’s observation is quite true: ‘meaningless as would have been the Order of Ramakrishna without Vivekananda, even so, futile would have been the life and labours of Vivekananda without, behind him, his brothers of the Order of Ramakrishna’[3]. It needs to be added, however, that during this period the contribution of other young monks of the Order was significant and should not be ignored.

There may not be discernible patterns woven into the tapestry of the lives of the monks during this short period, but divisions of time are the artifacts of scholars. Some trends attributed to this period could well have germinated and even developed unseen during the Alambazar phase, but they were certainly not as clear and forceful as they were during this phase. A review of developments during this period shows the vigorous interaction of various factors leading to the emergence of a clearer vision of the great mission, before the Math settled itself on the new site at Belur. 

By way of review, prior to the Math’s final shifting to its present site at Belur on 2 January 1899, it passed through four distinct phases. In pursuance of the divine command, Sri Ramakrishna had selected suitable young men, chosen Narendranath as their leader, given them necessary training and thus founded the Ramakrishna Order of monks at the Cossipore garden-house. And it was in the order of things that Swami Vivekananda considered the Cossipore garden-house, where the monastic brotherhood had germinated and been nurtured, as the first Math of the Ramakrishna Order[4]. After the Master’s passing away, his all-renouncing disciples had banded themselves together and lived in a dilapidated house at Baranagore; thereafter, the monastery was housed in a rental in Alambazar. About twelve years thus passed. Then circumstances forced the monastery to be transferred to the other side of the Ganga and placed in a garden-house owned by Nilambar Mukherjee from 13 February 1898 to 2 January 1899. Exigencies aside, this period served as the springboard for the establishment of the monastery on a permanent footing and also for the glorious emergence of the Ramakrishna Movement. 

Among the factors responsible for shifting the monastery, which was coming into prominence as the hub of the Ramakrishna Movement, to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house on the opposite bank of the Ganga, the following deserve consideration:

(a) The earthquake on 12 June 1897 at about 5 p.m. shook the old monastery building so violently that severe cracks appeared in different parts of the building and made it uninhabitable. In fact, no building in Calcutta was spared. The very next day, some of the monks went out in search of a suitable building for the monastery[5].

(b) Even earlier, however, Swami Vivekananda repeatedly urged his brother-disciples to transfer the monastery to a better house. As early as 11 April 1895, he wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘Late dinners or unwholesome food or living in a stinking place may bring on a relapse, and make it hard to escape the clutches of malaria. First of all you should hire a small garden-house—you may get one for thirty or forty rupees. See that cooking and drinking water be filtered’[6]. About this same time he had written in another letter, ‘There will not be room enough, I see, in the house where you are at present living. A commodious building is needed’[7]. In another letter dated 27 April 1896, he repeated, ‘For the purposes of the Math please hire a commodious house or garden’[8]. But financial stringency did not permit the monks to implement the much-desired renting of a commodious house. 

(c) Now, however, as a change to a better site became inevitable, it prompted the seniors, particularly the leader, Swami Vivekananda, to acquire a suitable plot of land on the bank of the Ganga[9]. Soon the choice fell on the site upon which the Ramakrishna Math stands at present; but the Math authorities did not have sufficient funds for it. Swami Vivekananda wrote to Swami Brahmananda on 13 July 1897, ‘...it seems to me that it will be good if we can get the garden of Kristo Gopal in Cossipore... if it can be bought within fifteen or sixteen thousand, then buy it at once—of course, only if you think it is good.’ On the envelope of the same letter he wrote, ‘Make a special effort for Cossipore...Give up the land at Belur’[10]. The Cossipore garden-house could not be purchased; however, Govinda Chaudhury’s garden-house at Panihati was investigated[11]. A plot of land at Konnagar was considered[12]. The deal for a plot of land at Dakshineswar fell through because Trilokyanath Biswas’s stringent terms were not acceptable to the Math authorities[13].In the meantime, Miss Henrietta Muller offered financial assistance for the acquisition of the land at Belur. On 4 March, the Math authorities purchased 2 bighas of land with a one storeyed house from Sri Bhagavat Narain Sinha of Patna. At that time, the land was in the Krishnachandrapur mouza in the district of Hooghly. The land had been used as a dockyard for country-boats and was uneven as well. To develop this land and to construct houses for the monastery, it became imperative to shift the monastery to a site close to the land at Belur. 

A Temporary Shelter at Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden-house

These considerations most strongly influenced the Math authorities in their choice of Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. It was some half a mile or so to the south of the one storeyed house on the Math land. Between Nilambar Mukherjee’s graden-house and the Math land, there ‘were several other garden-houses, and at least one ravine, crossed by a doubtful-looking plank made out of half of the stem of a palm tree’[14]. Happy to see the monastery housed in this building, Swami Vivekananda wrote to Christine Greenstidel on 11 March 1898, ‘We have changed our Math from the old nasty house to a house on the bank of the Ganga. This is more healthy and beautiful.’ One day, addressing Saratchandra Chakraborty, Swamiji remarked, ‘See how the Ganga flows by and what a nice building! I like this place. This is the ideal kind of place for a Math’[15]. 

The Geographical Location of the Garden-house

The course of the river Bhagirathi, also known as the Ganga, deviated considerably eastward during the last millenium. The Saraswati River, which used to flow on the western side of the Ganga, as well as the canal connecting the Ganga and the Saraswati on the southern outskirts of Belur had dried up; the rising sandy riverbed called Balurya, or Baluria, developed into the village called Belur[16]. The settlement in the adjoining village of Bally earned the status of an autonomous municipality on 1 April 1883, whereas Belur was appended to it in January next. A large part of Belur was owned by Dewan Gangagovinda Singh of Paikpara. The major portion came to be known as Krishnachandrapur in memory of Krishnachandra Singh, popularly known as Lalababu, the grandson of Dewan Gangagovinda Singh. Responding to the inner call, Lalababu had renounced his hearth and home and settled at Vrindaban, spending the rest of his life in spiritual practices. Lala Babu Sayar Road stands as a memorial to this noble soul, who had excavated a sayar, i.e. a large reservoir, for the benefit of the local people. 

To the north of the house belonging to the Sinhas, several timber depots were established; the largest was owned by the King of Nepal and managed by his representative Viswanath Upadhyay, whom Sri Ramakrishna lovingly called ‘Captain.’ Once, the latter brought Sri Ramakrishna to this depot. Kathgola Lane bears testimony to these timber depots; however, a part of this lane was renamed Sarat Atah Lane in 1945 in memory of Sarat Chandra Atah, who served as Chairman of Bally Municipality from 1945 to 1947. 

‘Shantikanan,’ the garden-house at 48 Lala Babu Sayar Road, was owned by the Raja of Aluposta of northern Calcutta. The two large pillars at the entrance stand as mute witness to the grandeur of the garden-house. Kasturimanjari Dassi, wife of the late Radhaprasad Roy, purchased the garden-house from Nilambar Mukherjee sometime around 1910. Soon after the purchase, she had a Kacharibari constructed on the southern fringe of the garden. As she had no son, she adopted her daughter’s second son as her own son. He later came to be known as Kumar Vishnuprasad Roy. The British government awarded him the title of ‘Raja.’ In 1929, during his sojourn in different European cities, he encountered some skilled sculptors in Florence and imported some beautifully carved marble statues. The land between the two storeyed building and the Kacharibari was made into a lawn, bordered by paths and pedestals holding marble statues. This was completed by 1940, before which, however, some radical improvements in the building were introduced. Besides widening the doors and windows and fitting them with Venetian blinds, the frontal roof on the ground floor was converted into a veranda of earthen tiles fixed on iron pipes; a two-tiered staircase running along the eastern and southern fringe of the building added to the renovation. Marble statues were placed in front of the building too. The small canal on the northern boundary was filled in with earth[17]. The garden-house earned the popular name ‘Rajar Bagan.’ 

When the garden-house changed hands from the Mukherjees to the Roys, some time around 1910, Sagarchandra Paramanick’s house, Lalababu Sayar Road and the monastery of Ramdas Mohanta constituted the southern boundary of the premises. The western boundary was determined by Sagarchandra Paramanick’s house and Kathgola Lane; and the northern boundary by a small canal,[18] partly silted up. In earlier days, this used to carry water and alluvium from the Ganga to the tile factory west of the building. Across the canal stood the Sinhas’ two storeyed building. As of April 2000, a heap of rubble lies on the site as the only remnant of the house. 

Before the Roys took possession of this garden-house and beautified it, it was owned by Nilambar Mukherjee of Calcutta. Nilambar Mukherjee (1842-1920), son of Debnath Mukherjee, practised law in the Calcutta High Court and Lahore Chief Court. He was appointed Chief Justice of Jammu and Kashmir and was ultimately made Prime Minister of the State. After serving Jammu and Kashmir for twenty years, he returned to Calcutta. In 1886, he succeeded Babu Gopal Lal Mitter as Vice-Chairman of the Corporation of Calcutta and served in that capacity for eighteen years. He also officiated as its Chairman for some time. He bought the house, then only a one-storeyed house with some land, from the zamindar, Dwarikanath Mukherjee. This happened some time in 1870. Thereafter, he continued to acquire adjoining plots of land. For example, he purchased one bigha and fifteen and one-fourth cottahs of land just on the north of Lala Babu Sayar Road from Rajendra Chandra Mukherjee on 13 Februay 1889. This plot formed the southern boundary of the garden-house. 

The Story of Growth of the Garden-house

Of the many revelations that Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house had in store for us, none perhaps is more remarkable than the discovery that the house, inhabited by the Holy Mother in 1888 or in 1893, had hardly any similarity with the present building. It was then a small two-storeyed house. Legend has it that a one-storeyed house with three rooms, stretching east-west, was built by the English proprietor of the tile factory. From this nucleus, several additions and alterations, achieved in several stages, resulted in the present two-storeyed building. After the first stage of additions and alterations, the house was configured as follows: The northern room provided toilets, and the middle room contained a flight of stairs to access the first floor. A room similar to the southernmost room on the ground floor was added atop it. The Holy Mother lived in this room about a decade before the monastery of the Ramakrishna Order was transferred to this building. Mahendranath Dutta, an eyewitness, wrote about this small house: ’In those days it was a one-storeyed house. After climbing the staircase one could get into the small room, the only one on the first floor. There were, however, several rooms on the ground floor…Placed on the bank of the Ganga, the house had grass lawns and a cluster of banana trees and areca nut trees in the backyard…It was a quiet and beautiful place’[19]. 

Structural analysis and elevations of the building, its architectural features, materials used for mortar, beams, rafters, etc. suggest that the building took on its present shape and look in five major phases[20]. The first phase has already been mentioned. In the second phase, in 1890, several rooms were added, during which time, the Holy Mother had to live in a rented house in Belur owned by Raju Gomostha (a rent collector) and then in a house close to the burning ghat at Ghusuri. A room, to be used as a toilet, bath, and so forth, was added to the north of the house on the first floor. A hall, with a covered veranda, stretching east-west, and measuring 24 ft. x 8 ft. was appended just behind the toilet block. It was used for a kitchen, pantry, and so forth. On the roof of this hall, the Mother performed Panchatapa in 1893. Very little is known about this phase of the building with the exception of a cryptic description left by Swami Virajananda. He received spiritual initiation from the Holy Mother here in July 1893 and stayed in this house for two nights. Alarmed at the emaciated health of Kalikrishna (Swami Virajananda’s premonastic name), the Mother asked him to go back to his parents and remain there until he recovered his health. With a heavy heart, Kalikrishna got ready to depart. It was dusk. Thick mist had filled the atmosphere, and evening shadows were descending, accompanied by a light rain. Taking leave of the Mother, Kalikrishna started his journey in a boat which moved slowly past the garden-house. In the twilight, he could dimly see the Mother standing on the open terrace, her gaze directed to the boat. She stood firm in the drizzling rain as long as she could see the boat[21]. The Mother was standing on the open terrace to the east of her room. From the Holy Mother’s memoirs, it is learnt that she performed the Panchatapa on the roof of the hall. The entrance to the garden-house was on Kathgola Lane then. 

Unfortunately, there is no description on record of this house during the Holy Mother’s stay in 1894. Some time in the last part of 1894 or 1895, Nilambar Mukherjee had additional rooms constructed, two to the south and one to the east on the ground floor. Rails were used as joists. This constituted the third phase of construction. 

Turning now to the fourth phase, we find that the southernmost room, the entire terrace placed on pillars on the eastern side—all on the ground floor—and the three rooms in the south and east on the first floor were constructed. In all this construction, steel joists were used. The height of each of the three new rooms on the first floor was 13 ft. 11 in., whereas the height of other rooms on the same floor was between 10 ft. 5 in. and 10 ft. 8 in. The architect gave the structure such an overhaul that the dissimilarities of heights, etc. were obliterated. 

The fifth phase saw the construction of a two-storeyed block just to the east of the toilet-block mentioned earlier. The room on the ground floor measured 13 ft. 6 in. by 11 ft. 6 in., and was 12 ft. 4.5 in. high; the room on top of it was almost of the same measurement. Though the northern elevation provided the look of an integrated structure, the vertical crack that later appeared at the joint of the two structures as well as structural differences between the two constructions, etc. prove that the two-storeyed block on the eastern side was a later addition. In this later structure, steel joists were used. The top floor room of this structure is popularly known as the Holy Mother’s room. She stayed in this room for a short while on three occasions in 1898 and for a few days in 1901. 

This was the garden-house of Nilambar Mukherjee when the monastery of the Ramakrishna Order occupied it for ten and a half months in 1898. The embankment was closer to the building than it is now. Bedecked with numerous trees yielding flowers and fruits and several lawns, the house of religious ascetics looked like a model hermitage. ‘The big neem tree (the margosa) in between the bathing ghat and the building, was perhaps the lone sentry to watch over the changes in the garden-house. The entrance to the house was shifted to the Lala Babu Sayar Road. The monthly rent for the garden-house was fixed at Rupees eighty-five[22]. 

Use of the Rooms in the Garden-house

The, sixth and the last phase of additions and alterations was started after 1910, when the garden-house came under the ownership of the Roys of Garanahata Road (later Maharshi Devendra Road). This we have already discussed briefly.

Now, there is very little on record as regards the use of the rooms in the building in 1898. Nevertheless, we can attempt to pinpoint the major ones; and in this exercise, we may avail ourselves of the guidance Swami Vivekananda gave in his letter dated 27 April 1896. He wrote: 

For the purpose of the Math please hire a commodious house or garden, where everyone may have a small room to himself. There must be a spacious hall where the books may be kept, and a smaller room for meeting the visitors. If possible, there should be another big hall in the house where everyday study of the scriptures and religious courses will be held for the public. There will be a small room for smoking, which should not be indulged in outside this room[23]. 

On his return from the West, Swamiji intended to regulate the life at the Alambazar Math in conformity with the plan he had hinted at in this letter. But with regard to the use of rooms, nothing could be attempted before the monastery was moved to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. The east-west block was used as a kitchen, storeroom and refectory. The southern room on the first floor was used by Swami Vivekananda. The parlour for receiving visitors was on the ground floor[24]. In all probability, the room projecting eastward was used for this purpose. The corresponding room on the first floor was used for a library, and classes for monks and brahmacharins were held there in the mornings and afternoons. However, on 2 May, the library was shifted to another room. Every evening, the question-answer classes were held in the visitors’ room. Visitors, both Indian and foreign, used to participate. Choral music, Sankirtana, concerts, were held in the prayer hall or veranda on the ground floor. It seems that, with the exception of Swami Vivekananda, Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda and perhaps Swami Saradananda, single rooms could not be provided. Swami Brahmananda’s room was used as the Math office. Swami Advaitananda and Brahmachari Hariprasanna lived in the same room[25]. 

From Sister Nivedita’s writing, it is learnt that the shrine was on the ground floor. She wrote, ‘On the second morning of this visit…he took us all three back to the Math, and there, in the worship-room, was held a little service of initiation, when one was made Brahmacharini...After the service, we were taken upstairs.’[26]Could the shrine be placed in any room on the ground floor of the building? It is unlikely, for no monk would feel comfortable in using the room just above the shrine. The memoir of Haricharan Mallick, a disciple of Swami Brahmananda, has thrown some light on this matter. He mentioned that in the garden-house, the shrine was situated in a thatched cottage with a cement floor and brick and plaster walls[27].Now, where was it and which room of the building was used as the prayer hall, in which the monastics as well as lay devotees used to sit for meditation? Priyanath Sinha’s memoir has offered a hint. One day Swamiji had taken Dharmapala, the Buddhist monk, to the Math property to meet Mrs. Ole Bull. Dharmapala returned to Calcutta in a boat. Coming back to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house, ‘Swamiji went to the shrine along with other monks. They sat for meditation in the shrine and in the room of the building to the east of the shrine’[28] Evidently, the thatched cottage used as a shrine was just to the west of the two-storeyed house, and the southernmost room on the ground floor served as the prayer hall, or natmandira. As the large western door of the prayer hall opened out, people sitting in the hall could have an unobstructed view of Sri Ramakrishna’s picture in the shrine. Regarding this hall, it has been recorded in the Math diary that on [29]. March, ‘the concert party…played in the evening at the Thakurbari in the presence of Mrs. Bull and Miss MacLeod.’ On 15 April ‘Miss Noble, Mrs. Bull and Miss MacLeod sat in meditation in the hall of the Thakurghar; on 19 April ‘Mrs. Bull sat in meditation with us in the hall of the Thakurghar. Sister Nivedita joined us at last,’ and so on. 

Holy Mother at Belur

This garden-house assumed additional importance by its association with the Holy Mother. In fact, her wonderful experiences during her stay in this house, made up of three phases totaling more than a year, was the precursor of the great spiritual experiments made here by the direct disciples of Sri Ramakrishna and their followers in 1898. 

The premises were sanctified by the Holy Mother’s stay, her practice of spiritual austerities, her benedictions showered on the devotees, but even more so by her silent furthering of the momentum of the wheel of Dharma set in motion by Sri Ramakrishna. The place was dear to the Mother as will be evident from her remark, ‘Ah! How nice was my stay at Belur also! How quiet was the place! I was constantly in a mood of meditation. Therefore, Naren intended to have a plot of land for a monastery there.’29 Now let us explore how long the Mother stayed there. Who met her expenses during these days? In answer to a query, she herself once said, ‘But Girish too did give me something. And he bore all my expenses at Nilambar Babu’s house for a year and a half’[30]. This period of eighteen months consisted of several stays: her six months’ stay from May to October in 1888, her stay of about five months till the Jagaddhatri Puja in 1893 (the Jagaddhatri Puja fell on 18 November 1893), and the third term of about three months till the Durga Puja in 1894 (the Puja began on 6 October 1894; the Holy Mother attended the Puja at Antpur in the house of Matangini Devi). She also stayed here for a few days in 1901 to participate in the first Durga Puja using an image that was held at Belur Math. Additonally, she visited this house on 28 March, 12 November and 20 December, all in the year 1898, when the monastery was housed here. We mentioned earlier that this house could not be hired for her in 1890. She lived in another rented house in Belur and then in Ghusuri. 

In this quiet and peaceful atmosphere, Sri Sarada Devi had engaged herself in serious spiritual practices. Her spiritual genius was in full blossom. For hours together, she would sit transfixed in deep meditation; at other times she would fall into ecstasy; on her return to the plane of semi-consciousness, she would be heard to utter, ‘Oh, Yogin! Where are my hands? Where are my feet?’ During her stay here for the second time, she performed Panchatapa[31]. on the roof of the kitchen and refectory. This allayed her mental anguish over her separation from the Master. Besides, here she had various kinds of visions. Sometimes her mind became absorbed into red, blue and other lights; at times, she would see Sri Ramakrishna. But the most striking vision she had occurred on a moonlit night when she was seated on the steps leading to the Ganga. She saw Sri Ramakrishna come from behind and hurriedly climb down the stairs; his body melted in the water. Suddenly Narendra appeared and sprinkled the holy water on the multitude of spiritual seekers gathered around, with the cry, ‘Victory unto Ramakrishna!’ and they became liberated. The vision was so vivid that for some days, she could not step into the river where the Master’s body had dissolved. Explaining the significance of this unique vision, Swami Gambhirananda, in his History of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, wrote, ‘This to her symbolized the future of the Ramakrishna Order. It was to save the world with the Master’s message’[32]. This explanation has been made from a wide perspective, but this vision had a direct bearing on her personal life as well. It revealed to her a purpose in life, which she seemed to have lost after the Master’s death. This reminded her of the Master’s words: ‘How few have I helped! Many will come to you. You shall have to assume responsibility for them.’ She now felt convinced that she must do her share in fulfilling the great mission for which the Master had incarnated. 

In this garden-house, the Holy Mother gave spiritual initiation to M.’s wife, Nikunja Devi, and daughter, Habi (Handu), and also to Kalikrishna (later Swami Virajananda, the sixth President of the Order) and a few others. M. read a part of his manuscript of Sri Sri Ramakrishna Kathamrita aloud to her and received her sanction. Here the young Swami Abhedananda recited his self-composed Sanskrit verses in praise of the Holy Mother before her, and the latter heartily blessed him. Here, Nag Mahashaya, on receiving her spiritual benediction, was beside himself with joy, and repeatedly remarked, ‘Mother is more compassionate than Father.’ 

M. and a few close householder devotees as well as some all-renouncing devotees of the Master, who were living on the other side of the Ganga, would visit occasionally to receive her blessings. But many of the women devotees would frequent Mother’s residence; some of them lived with her for days together. Some ladies of the locality also called on her. She would, at times, regale them with her memoirs of Sri Ramakrishna. 

In response to the earnest beseeching of the monks, the Holy Mother visited the monastery at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house for the first time on Monday, 28 March l898[33].It was the first day of the Annapurna Puja. There was general rejoicing all around. When the Mother’s boat touched the ghat of Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house, the blowing of conch greeted her. The monks and brahmacharins received her with great respect. Swami Yogananda, Brahmachari Krishnalal and Golap-Ma had accompanied her. The Mother herself performed the Puja of Sri Thakur in the shrine. After the noon meal and rest, she was taken to the new site purchased for the Math. Mrs. Ole Bull, Miss Josephine MacLeod and Sister Nivedita, who were staying in the one-storeyed house on the land, greeted the Mother and took her around the place. The Mother was exceedingly happy to see the plot of land for the permanent abode of the Ramakrishna Math. One day sitting in the Udbodhan house, the Mother observed of this plot of land, ‘Of a truth, I always saw as though the Master lived on the land on the other side of the Ganga-in a cottage just where the present monastery and plantain trees are’[34].She returned to Calcutta by boat. 

An analytical view of the events during the Holy Mother’s stay at the garden-house for one and a half years indicates that her mind, which had for so long remained absorbed in God-consciousness centering on Sri Ramakrishna, became prepared, as it were, to take up spiritual ministration. As the veil of obscurity with which she had covered herself was slowly lifted, gradually but assuredly, there emerged, as revealed through her words and deeds, her role as the Sanghajanani (Mother of the Ramakrishna Order). But the impelling force behind all her activities was her deep sense of motherhood. She was the mother of all, particularly all the members of the Ramakrishna Order. 

The Members of the Monastic Community

Had the monastery at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house assumed some definite appellation? Was the title ‘Ramakrishna Math’ or ‘Ramakrishna Mission’ in use then? Actually, this question cropped up in the last year of the Math at Alambazar. Swami Brahmananda had asked for Swamiji’s opinion. The latter replied on 13 July 1897, ‘You yourselves come to a decision as to what the name of the Math should be’[35]. The Math authorities did not take a decision then, or even when the Math was at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. Consequently, Swami Vivekananda, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Premananda and others used to write ‘The Math, Belur’ or ‘Math, Beloor P.O.’ as a heading on their letters. 

Who were the members of the community when the Math was at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house? There is no gainsaying that Swami Vivekananda was its most prominent member. His majestic personality made Math life vibrant. His love for every member and his vision of the glorious mission inspired confidence in the mind of even the weakest member. Except for a few short stays at Balaram Bose’s house in Calcutta, Swamiji lived at the Math till he left for Darjeeling on 30 March 1898. He returned on 3 May, and after a short stay, left on 11 May for Nainital, en route for Kashmir, in the company of some monks and Western disciples. Almost unannounced, he returned to the Math on 18 October accompanied by his disciple, Swami Sadananda. Once again, the deterioration of his health forced him to leave for Deoghar on 19 December. Thus, he lived at the monastery at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house for about 3 months and 28 days. The antebashis recognized in Swamiji something that permeated his words, pervaded the atmosphere of the Math, saturated the lives of the monastics, and made the Math days an unforgettable and lasting spiritual experience. Naturally, his absence from the Math would create a void. A mist of gloom would shroud Math life; and it would take some time to return to normal. To cite an example, we may quote from the Math Diary entry of the 11 May 1899. It reads: ‘The Math which had been all gay and alive wore an air of solemn dryness and vacancy, having lost the gracious and sacred companionship of Swamiji and Turiyanandaji.’ 

During the period under review, Swami Abhedananda was in New York. Swami Saradananda returned from America on l4 February and Swami Shivananda from Ceylon on 13 February. Swami Akhandananda was running an orphanage in Murshidabad. Swami Ramakrishnananda was the head of the Madras Centre. He had been the main pillar of the monastery when it was in Baranagore and Alambazar, and his absence was strongly felt by many. Swami Akhandananda, who was convalescing at the Math following a severe attack of malaria, wrote to him ‘Brother! You are not here—who else will so endearingly take care of the poor ones like us, as you used to do? In your absence I am living here like a motherless orphan. Not only I, but many others also share my feeling of sorrow that your absence has caused.’ 

Some others who lived at the Math were Swami Brahmananda, Swami Premananda, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Niranjanananda, Swami Advaitananda, Swami Trigunatitananda, Swami Subodhananda and Swami Vijnanananda[36].Swami Adbhutananda hardly stayed at the Math. Swami Yogananda lived in Calcutta. Though he spent at most three nights in all at the Math, he visited it at least fifteen times during this period. Swami Turiyananda stayed for a short period. Swami Trigunatitananda lived mostly in Calcutta in order to organize the Bengali fortnightly Udbodhan. In addition to them, Swami Nirmalananda, Swami Sadananda, Swami Satchidananda, Swami Virajananda, Swami Prakashananda, Swami Nirbhayananda, Swami Swarupananda, Swami Sureswarananda, Swami Nityananda, Swami Somananda, Brahmachari Suddhananda, Brahmachari Vimalananda, Brahmachari Haripada, Brahmachari Sahajananda, Brahmachari Somasuryananda, Brahmachari Dakshinaranjan, Brahmachari Brojendranath, Brahmachari Krishnalal, Brahmachari Nandalal and others lived there. 

Here, on 29 March, Swamiji initiated Ajoyhari and Surendra into sannyasa; their monastic names were Swami Swarupananda and Swami Sureswarananda. Sometime during this period, Swamiji granted Dakshinaranjan and Sukul (Govinda) sannyasa on the same day[37]. They came to be known as Swami Kalyanananda and Swami Atmananda. Two young men, Haripada Chattopadhyay and Krishnamurti Naidu, received Sannyasa and were named Swami Bodhananda and Swami Somananda respectively. In spite of the fact that a number of monks went out on pilgrimage during this period, the monastery always remained crowded, particularly when Swamiji was present. 

Swamiji wanted the central Math at Belur to grow into an all-round university to educate young men who intended to renounce family life and also those who could go back to family life on completion of their studies. A few boys in the latter category were admitted. The list of their names cannot be had now. However, one such boy was Asutosh Mitraj, the brother of Swami Trigunatitananda; another was Hari Parvat. In all probability, two sons of Mahendra Banerjee of Darjeeling, Bolen and Baren, joined about this time.

The monastics were divided into two categories: Sannyasins and Naishthika Brahinacharins. The latter were unmarried young men who took the vow of Brahmacharya for life. Explaining Swamiji’s standpoint, his disciple, Swami Achalananda, later wrote, ‘Swamiji desired that there would be two categories of monastics in the Math. One category would be Sannyasins, the other Naishthika Brahmacharins. The latter would avow themselves to be devout Brahmacharins. They would grow moustaches and beards, cook their own food, study scriptures, and live a dedicated life. Another category would be that of monks who would live for “the good of the many, the well-being of the many.”’ Swami Achalananda’s writings have also thrown light on another aspect. He wrote, ‘When a young man joined as a Brahmacharin, Swamiji used to send him to Belur and its adjoining villages to beg for rice. The Brahmacharin would cook the rice, offer it to Sri Thakur, and would then partake of the Prasada. Swamiji would also exhort the Sannyasins to occasionally go out to beg for food. Swamiji wanted the monks to always keep alive the thought “We are Sannyasins”’[38]. During this period, Sister Nivedita was perhaps the only Naishthika Brahmacharini. 

We find another of Swamiji’s directives in his letter of 27 April 1896: ‘Anyone wishing to be a Sannyasin should be admitted as a Brahmacharin first. He should live one year at the Math and one year outside, after which he may be initiated into Sannyasa’[39]. While framing the Math rules, Swamiji dropped the idea; but Brahmachari Sudhir, also known as Brahmachari Suddhananda, left for Varnasi with Swamiji’s permission on 15 May 1898 en route to Almora. His frail body could not stand the rigorous austerity, and he returned to the Math on 2 December. 

As regards the names of Sannyasins and Brahmacharins, the general tradition of the ‘Puri’ Sampradaya, one of the ten monastic orders founded by Sri Sankaracharya, was followed. After being vested with Brahmacharya and Sannyasa the suffixes ‘Chaitanya’ and ‘Ananda’ respectively were added to the new name. This tradition is being followed in the Ramakrishna Order even today. But during the Math days under review, exceptions to this rule were not rare. For example, a few days after Sudhir’s joining, he came to be known as Brahmachari Suddhananda, Khagen as Brahmachari Vimalananda, Surendra as Brahmachari Sureswarananda, and so on. After their Sannyasa, however, the prefix ‘Brahmachari’ was replaced by ‘Swami.’ There were, however, none whose name had the suffix ‘Chaitanya.’ 

Apart from these residents, the Math Diary reveals that one ‘Babu Jatindranath Basu’ joined on 1 April 1898. One Sashibhushan joined on 2 July 1898. Not much is known about them. Over and above these residents, the Math on occasion played host to M., the chronicler of the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, Ramlal Chatterjee, Gopal the junior, Dr. Netai Halder, Habu Dutta, Priyanath Singh (a labour contractor), Upendranath Mukherjee, and others. Thus the total number of persons residing at the Math exceeded forty-five on certain days. 

A Change in the Math’s Lifestyle

Swamiji’s arrival in Calcutta after his triumphal return to India brought about a radical change in the quiet life of the Alambazar Math. After ten years of hibernation, as it were, the Math sprang back to life, ushering in a new vision of monastic life. Rules for guiding the new entrants were introduced; a timetable for regulating the daily life of the residents was enforced; steps for improving personal health and community hygiene were taken; the administration of the monastery was streamlined. Admittedly, discipline, tidiness, promptness, etc. marked the lifestyle of the monastery for the first time. The wind of change evoked both hope and dismay—hope in the hearts of the young monks, particularly those who had had their education in English schools and colleges, and dismay in the minds of the tradition-bound older monks who were not prepared to accept the facts, which ran counter to all that had been dear to them for so long. Among the latter, some even suspected the conjuring up of misty visions of the glorious monastic ideal, became apprehensive that the innovations introduced might devour the spirit of austerity, renunciation, sacrifice, and other essential elements of monastic life. Though old beliefs and practices die hard, the opposition was overwhelmed by the leader’s deep insight into the significance of the life and teachings of the Master, and no less by his charismatic personality and love for the cause of the Master. In the Baranagore phase, the ascetics had believed that genuine spirituality could be found only in sequestered haunts. They had felt the necessity for an austere regime of asceticism; whereas the ascetics of the Math at Nilambar’s garden-house welcomed a life of stress and strain, making sure, however, that the spiritual foundation did not crumble and break. The monastery continued to be a place of holiness made manifest. Nonetheless, life at Nilambar’s garden-house took a new, almost revolutionary and as yet largely unthought of-turn, for which perhaps not all the monks were mentally prepared. 

Notwithstanding the fact that every monk was a brother in the common life, almost everything at the Baranagore Math was individualistic and voluntary; there were hardly any set rules to guide the community. Lighting the fire of renunciation in the heart, every one of them submitted themselves to the trials of traditional austerity to achieve purity of heart and illumination. There was considerable latitude in the spiritual democracy that was the community of monks. In the last year of its existence at Alambazar, the monastery adopted some solemn guidelines, with suitable restrictions and commensurate obligations. This created cohesion among the members, with the exception of a few on the fringe who were, nevertheless, tolerated by the community. 

The administration of the monastery was streamlined in the light of the rules and regulations framed at Alambazar and further elaborated at Nilambar’s garden-house. Orderliness, cleanliness and punctuality, so long confined exclusively to the shrine, was extended to every other department; civic duties, community hygiene, and the welfare of the community were emphasized. The scarcity of drinking water and the enormity of the menace of mosquitoes were plaguing the residents. Besides Dr. Motilal of Baranagore and Dr. Mazumdar of Calcutta, Dr. M.L. Mukherjee of Cossipore North Suburban Hospital was called to attend to seriously ill patients. 

The Shrine Was the Hub of Math Life

The real life of the monastery centred on the shrine, where ‘Sriji’ was regularly worshipped and given constant, loving service. The flowers of the garden were laid at his feet; no food was eaten until it was offered to Sriji. To all the antebashis, Sriji was a living entity. However, the elaborate rituals, introduced by Swami Ramakrishnananda and practised for about a decade, underwent drastic reduction. To justify, at least partially, such a change, Swami Brahmananda wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda that the health of the latter’s successor, Swami Premananda, was too delicate to stand the rigours of the elaborate rituals[40]. Among the factors responsible for this change, the sweeping influence exerted by the liberal views of Swami Vivekananda and Swami Saradananda were the most important. Swami Ramakrishnananda, the protagonist of ritualistic worship, was rather piqued to read a portion of the letter dated 25 February 1898 from Swami Vivekananda. The latter wrote, ‘We have curtailed the puja work a good deal and the amount of pruning your klings and phats and swahas have undergone would make you faint.’ Referring to the special puja on the birthday of Sri Ramakrishna, he further wrote, ‘The puja occupied only the day and they slept soundly all night’[41].

All this change, as well as the new set-up, largely contributed to create an atmosphere in the monastery not known before. Hinting at this, Swamiji had written Swami Ramakrishnananda in the above-mentioned letter, ‘The boys here are rather rundown owing to the unusual amount of pure and cool air they are made to breathe and live in on the bank of the Ganga in the new Math...We have got some good furniture now, and a large leap from the old chatai (mat) in the old Math to nice tables and chairs and three khats (cots), mind you’[42]. Certainly this was ‘a large leap’ compared to the life at the Alambazar monastery. About the latter, Swamiji wrote on 10 June 1897: ‘As yet it is shaven heads, rags, and casual meals. This must change, however...’ It did change and provided the residents with some conveniences and comforts. No doubt, it influenced their attitudes to a certain extent. 

The pattern of the monks’ lives here was practically similar to the one introduced in the last phase of the Alambazar Math. The early morning, hour-long meditation was followed by the recitation of hymns, then Delsarte (a course of physical exercise) and breakfast, followed by class study. One hour or more following the afternoon rest was allotted for private study. There was, however, no public class in the late afternoon as was the practice at the Alambazar Math. After the evening service in the shrine, the monastics devoted one hour to meditation, followed by a question-answer class. While this routine was compulsory for the juniors, the seniors had to join in the group meditation session in the morning and evening and also in the question-answer meeting. Some senior monks voluntarily joined in the scripture class held in the morning. Puja in the shrine was performed by Swami Premananda and, in his absence, by Swami Virajananda or others. The management of the kitchen, marketing, cleanliness of the premises, looking after guests, etc. devolved upon the juniors. At times, Swami Brahmananda, and mostly Swami Saradananda, guided them. Cash accounts and legal matters were handled by Swami Brahmananda.

After Swami Ramakrishnananda left for Madras, some slackness crept into the evening service, which had been so colourful during his time. Khandana bhava-bandhana, composed by Swamiji, was introduced; but there was some confusion with regard to the procedures to be followed in the evening prayer. However, as of 30 July 1898, it was systematized. Swami Ramakrishnananda’s evening service to the accompaniment of chants, hymns and dancing was a sight to see. Dancing had remained suspended, it seems. Now, at Nilambar’s garden-house Swamiji re-introduced dancing. He and others began dancing to the accompaniment of music in the prayer hall. Referring to this, Swamiji wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘By the by, we have once more started the dancing business here and it would make your heart glad to see Hari and Sarada and my own good self in a waltz. How we keep balance at all is a wonder to me.’ 

The Rules Created Problems for Some

Rules and regulations could not be enforced on one and all, however. Swami Shivananda expressed ‘his great desire to go to the Himalayas for good’[43]. Unable to adjust himself to the new situation, Swami Adbhutananda decided to take leave of the Math. Questioned by Swamiji, he said, ‘I cannot obey such regulations. My mind has not yet become so clock-bound as to plunge into meditation as soon as you ring the bell.’ Swamiji exempted him from these regulations. Failure to participate in morning meditation would invoke the punishment of going for madhukari for the day. When the errant was a senior, like Swami Shivananda or Swami Premananda, Swamiji tackled the situation more by tact than authority, but always tried his best to honour the rules and regulations. Admittedly, he was a hard taskmaster in implementing the rules. Swami Akhandananda later recounted one night’s experience. One evening after the meal, the antebashis were debating a certain issue of the Vedanta philosophy. Towards the end, the topic for debate centred on the reincarnation of the soul. Swamiji was the mediator, but at times he would supply arguments to whichever side was about to lose. The deliberations were suspended at two o’clock and they all went to sleep. But at four o’clock in the morning, Swamiji asked Swami Akhandananda to ring the rising bell. The latter’s pleading on behalf of the monks was turned down. Swamiji replied in a firm voice, ‘Just because they went to sleep at two, should they get up at six?’ Intolerant of monastic indolence, Swamiji, though very kind-hearted, was firm in enforcing discipline. Swami Akhandananda rang the bell vigorously. Annoyed at such an intervention, some residents were about to protest loudly, but seeing Swamiji with a smiling face, standing behind the timekeeper, they quietly left their beds, yawning and rubbing their eyes[44]. Swamiji did not spare even his dear brother-disciples. He demanded that they live up to their ideals and thereby inspire the novices. But he enforced discipline on the strength of his love and concern for the rank and file. Recounting his personal experiences, Swami Premananda later wrote, ‘Swamiji had to manifest some supernatural powers in order to preach the truth of God, but with us and in our presence, he was sweetness itself. Ah, how wonderful it was to be with him!’[45]. 

Swamiji’s Attitude toward Rules

There were days when Swamiji had his reservations about the role of organization in monastic life. But the moment he realized that without the machinery of an organization he could not effectively propagate the message of his Master, he set about to regulate the community life of his monastic brother-disciples, which was somewhat amorphous, prone to subjective interpretation. He had offered specific suggestions from the United States. On his return, he dictated a set of rules for the guidance of novices who had joined at Alambazar. These rules envisaged some sort of a democratic procedure in the management of the monastery. It aimed at maintaining an atmosphere of love, friendship and cooperation, while upholding the lofty ideal of sannyasa. At Nilambar’s garden-house, Swamiji dictated a more elaborate set of rules. The combination of these two came to be known as the ‘Belur Math Rules.’ They were executed before Swamiji left for Darjeeling on 30 March 1898. Subsequently, Swamiji’s Trust Deed of 1901 came up and, later, ‘Rules and Regulations of the Ramakrishna Math, 1937’ for the efficient management of the affairs of the monastic organization. Nonetheless, the ‘Belur Math Rules’ remained supreme in all matters of faith and belief and indicators of the attitude with which all problems were to be approached, studied and solved’[46]. 

Born idealist that he was, Swamiji had clearly explained the objectives of the rules, as well as their limitations, to the monks. He said, ‘Our object is to transcend all rules, for we are sannyasins and free. Still there is the need of eliminating bad rules with the help of good ones, and then to reject the latter also. This is the goal of rules. Rules by themselves are of no avail unless we ourselves are good.’ He wanted rules to be used as an aid to men; he abhorred the situation when rules would override man. 

Imbued with the spirit behind these rules, which the antebashis often studied and discussed in the classroom, they found themselves more useful, systematic and united. No doubt, to administer the Math in the light of these rules, Swamiji’s presence and his interpretations proved effective. During his absence, Swami Brahmananda and Swami Premananda assumed the reins of the monastery. But it was Swami Saradananda who calmly and patiently bore the main brunt of running things. Consequently, he came to be known among Swamiji’s foreign disciples as ‘Swami II.’ Evidently Swamiji himself was ‘Swami I’[47].Whereas Swami Ramakrishnananda was the kingpin of the monastic community at Baranagore and Alambazar, his substitute, Swami Premananda, remained mostly absent during this period. Leaving the Math on 4 April 1898 for Kedarnath and other places, he returned to the Math on 10 December 1898. 

The Brother’s Union

Though M. in his letter of 1 May 1898, addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, wrote, ‘The Math has been placed under strict discipline and the brothers are doing good work,’ administration seemed to have slackened somewhat. To tighten it up, Swami Saradananda convened a meeting of monks and novices on the evening of 17 May. Responsibilities were re-assigned among them. It was decided that the daily routine would be honoured scrupulously. In his concluding remarks, Swami Saradananda exhorted the young members to put more heart into performing their allotted duties. They had to shun selfishness and extend a helping hand to others. Differences of opinion, if any, were to be amicably settled. Instead of harping on hard and fast rules and their interpretations, everyone was to cultivate noble qualities of the heart. 

The young ones formed an association called the Brothers’ Union. Decisions were taken by majority vote. Very probably every sannyasin cast two votes and every brahmacharin one vote, as was the practice in the last year of the Alambazar Math. Towards the end of every month, the brothers elected one of themselves as the Union’s President. They also considered the plan and programme for the next month. For example, Swami Prakashananda was elected President for September and Brahmachari Haripada for November. In one such meeting held on 30 July, Swami Brahmananda patiently heard the work report and suggestions from every member. Then the meeting unanimously adopted some sub-rules. They also agreed to follow a definite programme for the evening aratrikam, and the songs and hymns as well as their order were finalized. Besides such monthly gatherings, the Brothers’ Union informally met after the afternoon rest time. The President of the Union was responsible for seeing that the chores were properly done and the business side of administering the Math was attended to. 

A monk longs for the highest freedom. Freedom of thought and action is necessary for the development of the inborn qualities of man. Paradoxical though it may seem, such freedom should not clash with the virtue of obedience, which is the adhesive force in any organization. On 17 March, during the question-answer session, the monastics discussed this topic. Swami Shivananda observed, ‘The highest independence lies in implicit obedience. Real independence comes when there is independence from the ties of desire. This is achieved through obedience to the orders of superiors.’ To strike a balance between the two was an art that every monk tried to learn. To achieve this, the will of the individual monk had to be trained. 

The Distribution of Responsibilities for Smooth Administration

An overview of the Math administration shows that the Math was being run according to certain principles dictated by Swamiji himself. One can have an idea of it from the following excerpt from Swamiji’s letter addressed to Swami Brahmananda: ‘One may have any amount of theoretical knowledge; but unless one actually does the thing, nothing is learnt. I refer repeatedly to election, accounts, and discussion so that everybody may be prepared to shoulder the work. If one man dies, another—why another only, ten if necessary—should be ready to take it up. Secondly, if a man’s interest in a thing is not roused, he will not work wholeheartedly; all should be made to understand that everyone has a share in the work and property, and a voice in the management. This should be done while there is yet time. Give a responsible position to everyone alternately, but keep a watchful eye so that you can exert control when necessary; thus only can men be trained for the work. Set up such a machine as will go on automatically, no matter who lives or dies.’ 

Swamiji had another idea. While scrutinizing the weekly reports of the Headquarters and its branch centres a few months earlier, Swamiji had suggested, ‘It now seems to me that there must be at least three heads elected at a time—one to direct the business part, another the spiritual, and the third the educational part. The difficulty is to get a director of education. Brahmananda and Turiyananda may well fill the other two.’ However, such compartmentalization was not put into practice. 

The Financial Status of the Math

Now, what was the financial status of the Math? Certainly it was not as bad as when the Math was in Baranagore or Alambazar. Josephine MacLeod wrote in her reminiscences, ‘Mrs. Bull had given several thousand dollars to found the monastery.’ It is learnt from The Life of Swami Vivekananda published by the Advaita Ashrama that Mrs. Bull’s munificent contribution of more than rupees one lakh met the expenditure of the buildings on the new land and helped to create an endowment for the monastery[48]. But the endowment, which was made sometime in the last part of 1898, did not bring any practical benefit to the Math at Nilambar’s garden-house. No wonder Swami Brahmananda, who was looking after the finances, was experiencing the prick of stringency. To feed so many persons and to regularly pay stipends to Lakshmi-Didi, Kiransashi, etc., the Math was badly in need of funds from a regular source. The only such source of income was a sum of one hundred rupees contributed by the Maharaj of Khetri every month. To meet the expenses of the Math, Swami Brahmananda had to collect paltry donations from devotees like Bipin Jamai, Golap-Ma, Yogin-Ma and others. Frequently, he also had to take loans from acquaintances like Rajmoham Modak and Sarat Sarkar. Thus, the overall financial situation was far from satisfactory. Mentioning this, Swamiji wrote Miss MacLeod on 2 February 1899, ‘Above all, as you know, the chief difficulty is of funds.’ 

Swamiji was very particular about maintaining perfect accounts of money received from the public. In his letter dated 10 August 1899, he instructed Swami Brahmananda, ‘Consult the Committee in every detail regarding money matters. Get signatures of the Committee for every item of expenditure. Otherwise you will also be in for a bad name. This much is customary that people want sometime or other an account of their donations. It is very wrong not to have it ready at every turn’[49]. No less important was a directive he gave on 23 April 1898. He wrote to Swami Brahmananda, ‘We should hold an annual meeting of the Ramakrishna Mission, and also one for the Math. In both the meetings, the accounts of famine relief must be submitted and the report of the famine relief must be published.’ But behind all such exercises there ought to be a guiding principle. Enumerating it, Swamiji said, ‘We want the greatest possible good work from the least outlay’[50]. The monks of the Order sincerely followed these guidelines and in a few years’ time, they built up a healthy tradition. 

The declining relevance of the old approach, the rationality and appeal of the new approach, particularly of the participatory management by the young members, and the willingness on the part of the monastic renunciates to submit themselves to discipline, made the monastery popular with many, and unpopular with a very few who were critical of the alleged deviation from the conventional ideology. On the whole, however, when viewed from the perspective of approximately one hundred years, it can be concluded that basic, traditional values were in command; the ideology was re-interpreted to meet the challenge of the changing circumstances; and the ideology was occasionally invoked to reinforce the faith and strength of the monastics.

Emphasis on Learning

Analysing the components of life in the Math and also the rules and regulations framed for conducting the affairs of the Math, one finds that learning, renunciation and austerity, and the propagation of its ideal formed the three strands of the golden rope which held the Ramakrishna Order together. They toned up the health of the corporate body; they provided the individual members with insight into the ideal and emotional strength necessary for actualizing the ideal. But everything they did was rooted in their love for the Master, Sri Ramakrishna. 

Swamiji warned, ‘...for want of learning, religious orders became degraded. Therefore, learning should always be cultivated.’ In the scheme of studies, both spiritual and secular subjects found an honourable place. Scriptures, history, Western philosophy, the physical sciences, physiology, anatomy, etc., were taught. The monastics were also trained in music, cooking, gardening, animal husbandry, and so forth. Instead of attending theoretical lessons on swimming while sitting in a cozy room, Swamiji wanted the pupil to plunge into a lake and learn to swim with the help of a veteran. To create a congenial situation for learning, the self-esteem and self-confidence of the pupil needed to be developed. Freedom of thought and action was equally necessary. Development of spiritual strength being the foundation of character development, emphasis was laid on japa, meditation and austerities. The encyclopaedic knowledge of Swamiji as well as his flaming spirit imbued the young members with resoluteness and perseverance, faith and strength, zeal and piety. In his absence, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Saradananda and Swami Shivananda kept up the spirit. 

The morning class was devoted to scriptures for about two hours. During this period, the Bhasha-Parichcheda, and the Gita with Sankara’s commentary, the Vedanta Sutras with Sankara’s commentary, certain portions of Ramanuja’s commentary on the Vedanta Sutras, and several Upanishads were covered. When Swamiji was present, he loved to teach the scriptures. Swami Saradananda taught most of the subjects. However, in the latter part of the year, Swami Nirmalananda taught the juniors some Upanishads. As the Vedanta Sutras class proved to be tough for the beginners, Swami Nirmalananda gave separate classes on Atmabodha for them. After the afternoon rest, the young members spent more than an hour in private study; which books they read were recorded. Coaching classes were arranged for helping weak students like Nanda, Kanai and Asu. One Sajani Babu, Brahmachari Vimalananda and Swami Prakashananda used to teach them lessons. The evening service in the shrine was followed by one hour of meditation and thereafter, the question-answer session was held. Almost all the monastics as well as the guests participated. The free and fair deliberation made the sessions very popular, particularly when Swami Vivekananda or Swami Turiyananda took part in them. 

The question-answer sessions were replaced by talks by members on specific topics. Presided over by a monastic, the speaker would answer questions from the audience after his talk. For instance, once Swami Virajananda read a paper entitled Visible and Invisible. Swami Saradananda asked everyone present to make observations. On 3 October 1898, Brahmachari Somasuryananda read a paper entitled Advaitism, and Brahmachari Vimalananda took the chair. On 19 March, Swami Prakashananda delivered an impressive lecture entitled The Prospects of Our Math. 

Guest speakers were also invited to speak occasionally on specific subjects. Dr. Netai Halder spoke on the topics Digestion, The Structure of the Heart, and The Circulation of the Blood. Swami Saradananda gave a series of talks entitled Physiology, and Dr. Mill, on Mental Healing. One specialist gave a talk entitled Anatomy of the Human Body, and another entitled Photography. 

Observing that the proceedings, particularly the lectures on science, were beyond many of the young members’ ken, a separate class was arranged for the less advanced group beginning on 29 August. These class studies, discussions, debates, question-answer classes, lectures, demonstrations, etc. enriched their knowledge, secular and sacred. The object was that their mental development must not be stunted. Instead of hunting for information, they were to direct their attention toward wisdom. 

Renunciation and Austerity

Secondly, renunciation and austerity jointly formed the keynote of the monastery, the charm of its daily chores, the secret of its influence. While renunciation continued to be the bedrock of monasticism, austerity, particularly its forms of expression, underwent a change in the new context. A modern scholar, Jeanine Miller, explaining the concept of tapas in the Vedas, writes, ‘Tapas is physiological heat provoked through spiritual energy, the latter being the moving and all-powerful cause, the former, tapas, in the physical sense, resulting from the concentration’[51]. In the Gita, Sri Krishna said that in the past many attained to the highest Truth by being purified by the fire (tapas) of wisdom, i.e. religious austerity in the form of jnana, or knowledge of the Self[52]. The longing to know, to understand and to live in that wisdom, all in the light of the teachings of Sri Ramakrishna, was burning in their minds. In brief, purification and self-abandonment continued to be the two wings whereon the aspirants attempted to ascend to the highest Truth, or attain to immortality. 

In the Gita, Sri Krishna mentions three kinds of austerity: austerity of body, of speech and of mind. Keeping the spirit of Sri Krishna’s message unsullied, Swamiji gave it a new orientation. In answer to a question posed at Nilambar’s garden-house, he too said that austerity was threefold-of body, of speech and of mind. But he emphasized that bodily austerity should be practised by serving other human beings[53]. The essence of the austerity of speech was to speak the truth always, and mental austerity was to seek to gain control over the mind to achieve deep concentration. This interpretation simultaneously focuses on self-culture and service of others; this explanation is compatible with the twin motto atmano mokshartham jagad hitaya ca that Swamiji had presented to the monastic organization. To actualize this idea and to counterpoise the strong pull of the traditional aspiration for self-liberation, Swamiji went so far as to say, ‘he who strives for the good of others does a nobler work than he who tries only to work out his own liberation.’ In short, Swamiji wanted that the trained monks with the liquid fire of renunciation coursing through their veins, coupled with the power of serving God in man, would constitute the brigade of Practical Vedanta. 

Overemphasis on mortification of the flesh, which more often than not leads to bodily torture, was something for which Swamiji had abhorrence. Excessive asceticism makes a man fanatical and unbalanced, with a tendency towards hypocrisy. He considered such asceticism savagery[54]. Austerity is an aid to, not the aim of, spiritual life. Aided by austerity and coupled with brahmacharya, renunciation was the only key to the realization of the Highest. 

Though very liberal in attitude, Swamiji was uncompromising in enforcing strict discipline among monastic probationers. Before Swamiji left for Baidyanath, he called all the young members on the evening of 16 December. He insisted that they take care of their health and scrupulously observe the regulations regarding food. They must be particularly mindful concerning tapasya. Swamiji told them that the quantity of food taken at night should be gradually reduced, that without control over food, control over mind was impossible. In the early stage of spiritual development, they must have nishtha (steadfast devotion to one’s own Ideal) without being bigoted. Those among the brahmacharins who found themselves capable of following the high ideals of sannyasa were welcome to embrace the rigours of the discipline of sannyasa for life. Otherwise, if they so chose, they were free to live a householder’s life, but only after leading the life of a brahmacharin for a certain period[55]. In such a surcharged atmosphere, the young renunciates lit the kindling fire and, imbued with the spirit, dedicated themselves heart and soul to the realization of the Ideal. 

Propagation of the Ideal

The third strand was the propagation of the Ideal. Swami Vivekananda’s dictum was: ‘Propagation of its ideas keeps the vitality of the Order strong.’ Inspired by this, the seniors and juniors took up propagation of the Ideal on different fronts. Publications enshrine noble ideas in printed volumes. They exert abiding influence on the readers. Swami Vivekananda organized the publication of several journals. Since the demise of Rajam Aiyar, the first editor of the English monthly, Prabuddha Bharata, its publication had remained suspended since May 1898. Swamiji salvaged it with the help of Capt. Sevier and Swami Swarupananda; and its publication was resumed from Almora in August l898. The English journal Brahmavadin zealously carried on the propagation of Vedanta. With money provided by Miss MacLeod, a printing press was purchased and the Bengali fortnightly Udbodhan, under the editorship of Swami Trigunatitananda, was started on the 14th January 1898. Strange to say, dissemination through this medium met with opposition from some of the Master’s direct disciples. Extremely shy of publicity, Swami Akhandananda was reluctant to draw public attention by publicizing the Mission’s relief services in newspapers and journals[56]. 

A programme for extensive lecturing on Vedanta was taken up in right earnest. Since the establishment of the Ramakrishna Mission Association on 1 May 1897, Sunday classes on scriptures and lectures on religious topics were held regularly at Balaram Bose’s house except for the few weeks when plague relief had been organized. Margaret Noble gave a lecture entitled The Spiritual Thoughts of India in England at the Star Theatre; and Swami Saradananda gave the lecture Our Mission in America at the Emerald Theatre. Both the meetings were presided over by Swami Vivekananda. Sister Nivedita presided over the prize-distribution ceremony at the Mahakali Pathshala on 2 April 1898. Also, Swami Saradananda delivered a series of lectures entitled The Future Role of Religion in India and Outside on 1 August 1898 at the Ripon Hall in Bally. During the period under review, Swamiji himself was the chief proponent of Vedanta. His lectures at Almora, Murrie, Lahore, Rawalpindi, Jammu, Sialkote, and Khetri inspired thousands of people. 

Swami Saradananda and Swami Shivananda had returned to the Math after finishing their preaching work in America and Ceylon respectively. At Swamiji’s instance, his disciple Swami Nityananda (formerly Jogendranath Chatterjee) toured East Bengal extensively and gave lectures and spiritual initiation[57]. At Madras, Swami Ramakrishnananda was giving classes at five different places in the city every week. And in the United States, Swami Abhedananda was engaged in disseminating the ideal of Vedanta. Also in the States, Swami Abhayananda, formerly Madame Marie Louise, a disciple of Swamiji, gave lectures on religious subjects in various cities. 

But an ideal can be propagated effectively only by persons who lead lives according to the ideal. Every such person, through his words, thoughts and deeds, manifests the glory of the ideal in whatever situation he might be placed. The members of the Order laid special emphasis on this concept of propagation. 

A New Type of Monk

Originating with Sri Ramakrishna, the movement spread in extensity as well as in intensity. As it moved forward, the eddies of idea and action swirled in its path. It gathered momentum and created whirlpools, as it were, at different places, giving birth to centres for disseminating the ideal. 

The real strength of a movement depends on the quality of the men who constitute it. Therefore, the leader’s, Swami Vivekananda’s, stress was always on man-making and character building. But what was the model to be followed? 

The monks of the Baranagore Math and the Alambazar Math lived the monastic life fortified by ‘learning, renunciation and austerity’ and thereby created an image of monks following the Ramakrishna Ideal. But a deeper understanding of the Ramakrishna Ideal, in the context of the then contemporaneous world, prompted Swami Vivekananda to remake the image and create a band of new monks endowed with purity, patience and perseverance who could harmonize self-liberation with philanthropy. With this end in view, Swamiji planned to set up institutions. 

The new monk was not simply an individual. He was part and parcel of a monastic organization, and an organization is but a functional unity whose parts cooperate for the good of the whole. This functional unity can be maintained only by the golden bond of love—love for one another as well as love for the organization, or Sangha. Among other considerations, the proposed training institutions were to help the trainees cultivate this golden bond of love. 

The first clause of the rules dictated by Swamiji at Nilambar’s garden-house mentioned that the Math was established to train young men to work out their own liberation and to do good for the world along the lines laid down by Sri Ramakrishna. Primarily an educational institution, the Math intended to train dedicated young men to serve as teachers. Man-making and character-building formed the main plank of the training. According to Swamiji, renunciation was the highest ideal to pursue in the building of character[58]. The objective was to form characters combining jnana, bhakti, and karma, keeping Sri Ramakrishna in view as the model. Following a harmonious development of head, heart and hand, the trainees were expected to combine in their lives ‘immense idealism with immense practicality.’ Swamiji exhorted them, ‘You must be prepared to go into deep meditation now, and the next moment you must be ready to go and cultivate these fields. You must be prepared to explain the difficult intricacies of the Sastras now, and the next moment to go and sell the produce of the fields in the market’[59]. In this new type of monks, Swamiji wanted to see a happy blending of obedience to the Sangha and individual freedom. Obedience was a must for the cohesion of an organization. Freedom was necessary for growth and development. These apparently conflicting virtues were to be acquired. Swamiji said emphatically, ‘You must be as free as the air, and as obedient as this plant and the dog.’ Such trained monastics were to maintain good relations among the brethren as well as with outsiders. 

Swamiji had planned to set up institutes to train young men for this purpose. After coming to India, Margaret Noble came to know of this plan. She wrote to Mr. and Mrs. Eric Hammond on 10 February 1898: ‘The Swami’s great care now is the establishment of a monastic college for the training of young men for the work of education, not only in India but also in the West.’ Swamiji devoted himself heart and soul to making his plan successful. Laying bare his ideas, the visionary leader wrote to Mrs. Ole Bull on 5 May 1897, [60].‘My idea at present is to start three centres at three capitals. These would be my normal schools; thence I want to invade India’[61].

By the end of 1898, two such centres, one in Calcutta and another in Madras, were well established. The Calcutta centre became the headquarters of the movement. The senior and junior monks and novices lived here. Over thirty young men were being trained at the Calcutta centre; whereas one year earlier, there were about twenty-four trainees[62].The training programme was primarily directed towards the junior monks and novices. Accustomed to the life of solitude, silence and meditation, though sometimes in the warm atmosphere of the brethren, some seniors found the change a big leap forward. It took them a while to get used to the new lifestyle. 

New Centres

While busy with the ‘man-making and character-building’ programmes, Swamiji, from mid-1897, began insisting that his brother disciples start new centres[63].He wanted to have one centre in every district of India. During his travels north and west, he himself tried to open centres in Kashmir, Punjab, Dehradun, and Almora, but did not succeed[64]. However, Swami Ramakrishnananda, who had left Calcutta by the middle of March 1897, organized a centre at Madras on a sound basis. The monthly remittance of rupees one hundred by the Rajah of Ramnad was a great help to him. On the successful completion of relief work in Murshidabad, Swami Akhandananda started an orphanage at Mohula in Murshidabad. Towards the end of 1898, he had 12 children in his care. Sister Nivedita started a school for girls at Baghbazar, Calcutta. These were, however, branch centres of the organization, with its headquarters at Nilambar’s garden. In the Alambazar Math rules, there is a specific clause: ‘This Math shall be considered to be the chief Math. All the Maths under it must abide by the rules of this Math.’ The branch centres had to submit weekly reports to the headquarters, which were regularly forwarded to Swamiji for his scrutiny. Besides these centres of activities, Swami Abhedananda successfully conducted the Vedanta Society of New York, which was incorporated on 28 October 1898. 

The spontaneous endeavour to alleviate the suffering of the poor was in the grain of all the stalwarts of the Ramakrishna Movement. Ideological appeal apart, the circumstances and the compelling response to them ushered in with surprising suddenness in 1897-98 a programme of activities that was challenging to the budding organization but apparently threatening to the orthodox concept of monastic life. Following the first organizational relief offered to the famine-stricken poor of a few villages in Murshidabad under the leadership of Swami Akhandananda, Swami Virajananda and Swami Prakashananda organized famine relief at Deoghar and flood relief at Dakshineswar respectively. Similarly, Swami Trigunatitananda served the famine-stricken people of Birole in Dinajpore. 

When there was an outbreak of plague in Calcutta in April 1898, Swami Vivekananda cut short his rest at Darjeeling and hurried down to Calcutta to organize plague relief. At his instance, the residents of the Math spent their evening question-answer class on 3 May in drafting a plague manifesto in Bengali and Hindi. More than the disease itself, the fear of it created havoc in the city’s civic life. No wonder M. wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 1 May 1898, ‘By yesterday evening I think about half of our township had left, panic-stricken.’ Swami Sadananda and others took to cleaning the streets and slums, etc. and also arranged for a quarantine camp. As there were not more than a few stray cases, the relief services were withdrawn. 

Besides offering such organized relief services, the monastery was always ready to take steps to ameliorate the suffering of the people. We may cite the episode which took place 26 May 1898. Rain and gale force winds were lashing the Gangetic belt. They proved to be disastrous. Several of the large trees on the new land were uprooted. Seven loaded boats lying anchored not far from the Math capsized. Luckily there were no casualties. The monks distributed rice, pulse, salt, cooking oil, etc. to all the affected people. 

The Ideal of Service Questioned

We must not fail to remember that Swamiji could never be satisfied by simply doling out food or clothes to the distressed. He wanted the victims of famine, flood, etc. to be taught to help themselves. Along with providing relief, Swamiji wanted the distressed to be so equipped as to meet the challenges of future calamities. Swamiji’s directive, given in his letter dated 11 July 1897, was very clear. It read: ‘All the wealth of the world cannot help one little Indian village if the people are not taught to help themselves. Our work should be mainly educational, both moral and intellectual. I have not learnt anything about it; only so many beggars are helped! …so far it seems to have been ineffectual, for they have not succeeded in rousing the people to start societies to educate the people, so that they may learn to be self-reliant, frugal, and not given to marrying [at a young age], and thus save themselves from future famine’[65]. 

While the followers of Swami Vivekananda proceeded in bowing to the new ideal set before them, there was resistance from some deep, although less visible, forces. Some smarted under a sense of wrong being done to the pure ideal of Sri Ramakrishna, but they did not dare come out in the open. Outsiders openly attacked through personal letters. One such person was Pramadadas Mitra, the great scholar of Varanasi and an admirer of the monks of the Order. In defense, Swami Trigunatitananda wrote him on 22 January 1898, ‘As the householders did not come forward to discharge their duties of feeding the famished people, who were dying of starvation, I kept suspended for a while my daily programme of meditation, etc. in order to serve those people.’ The response from Swami Akhandananda, who wrote Pramadadas on 14 October 1898, was even more touching, ‘There was a time when I used to become disappointed to see the face of man in the deep Himalayas. I abandoned hamlets in the mountains and took shelter in uninhabitable deep forests infested by wild animals. Thus I passed several years...But now I directly perceive God in every human being. It has dawned on me that service to human beings is nothing but service to God. God Himself is, as it were, repeatedly telling me that human beings appear at times as the Vedic Rishis endowed with spiritual wisdom and the incarnations like Ramakrishna, and so forth. Incarnations like Ramakrishna are but examples of the highest manifestation of the spiritual power in man. Therefore whenever human beings fall into degradation it is the bounden duty of all to help them even at the cost of [his own] life.’ But did this bring about any change in Pramadadas Mitra and his ilk? Perhaps not—for the time being, at least. 

Question-answer Sessions

The question-answer class, which was held in the evening and which sought to catechize persons of different backgrounds, proved to be very popular and rewarding. It drew both seniors and freshmen of the Math, as well as Indian and foreign visitors, many of whom participated in the proceedings. Normally, the Chairman would answer the questions posed by the audience. Sometimes he would invite someone else to reply. Needless to say, the sessions attended by Swami Vivekananda brought rich harvests. Let us cite a few instances. 

It was the evening of 13 March 1898. The gathering was fairly large. From the audience, Swami Trigunatitananda asked: ‘Is the absolute Nirguna Brahman beyond the reach of speech and mind?’ Swami Vivekananda answered, ‘Certainly, yes.’ 

This was followed by a discussion among those present and ended with observations made by Swamiji. He stated emphatically that only those portions of the Vedas which stand the test of reason were to be accepted as authority, and the only authority. Other scriptures such as the Puranas were welcome so far as they did not contradict the Vedas. All religious thoughts that have appeared in the world have had their inspirations from the Vedas. Then, Brahmachari Shuddhananda questioned: ‘How can a harmonious development of character be achieved?’ Swami Vivekananda replied, ‘It can be achieved by living in the company of persons whose characters have been so developed already.’ 

Brahmachari Shuddhananda then asked, ‘What would be the Ramakrishna Mission’s role in the regeneration of India?’ Swami Vivekananda: ‘From this Math hundreds of men of character will go out who will deluge the country with spirituality[66]. This will be followed by social, political and other revitalizations. Consequently, there will come about a great transformation in Indian society. Men of character from among the Brahmanas, Kshatriyas and Vaishyas will be produced. In that advanced stage of society, the Shudras will cease to exist. The manual work shared by them so long will be disposed of mechanically. Today what India needs most is the Kshatriya power.’ 

Sarat Chandra Chakravarty asked, ‘Well, Swamiji, is preaching possible by a person who has not attained perfection?’ Swamiji: ‘No, true preaching is an impossibility for one who has not realized the Truth. May Sri Sri Thakur grant that all members of this Math realize the Truth and thus become eligible for missionary work.’ 

The topic of discussion changed. Brahmachari Shuddhananda asked, ‘What is Kundalini? How is it to be awakened?’ At the instance of Swamiji, it seems, Sarat Chandra Chakravarty replied, ‘The forces of body and mind, called by various names, reside in the Muladhara Chakra in ordinary individuals. A yogi tries to push up his mind higher and higher from the Muladhara till it reaches the Sahasrara in the brain and the force becomes absorbed in Brahman. That, to my mind, is the awakening of the Kundalini.’ Here Swamiji intervened, saying, ‘Sri Sri Thakur used to say that the so-called lotuses of the yogis do not really exist in the human body but that they are created by yogic power.’ Thereafter Swamiji related some of his personal experiences about yoga. 

The discussion drifted to the topic of architecture. Swamiji explained the difference between a building and a piece of architecture. While the former was merely a structure built on economic principles, the latter expressed an idea. The worth of a piece of architecture depended solely on its capacity for expressing a great idea. Swamiji concluded by saying that Sri Ramakrishna’s artistic faculty was highly developed. Sri Ramakrishna held the view that unless one’s artistic faculty became manifested one could never become truly spiritual. 

Swamiji’s words were, of course, a perennial source of inspiration. The participation of Swami Shivananda, Swami Saradananda, Swami Premananda, Swami Brahmananda, and particularly of Swami Turiyananda ignited enthusiasm in the young minds. By way of illustration, we may mention a few instances. 

On 15 April, Swami Swarupananda posed this question: ‘How can we prove the impermanence of the universe and the reality of Brahman?’ Swami Shivananda answered: ‘Impermanence, the unreality, etc. of the universe is a patent fact. This is quite evident from the changeable nature of practically everything. If we closely observe the continual change that things outside as well as within are undergoing, we can be convinced of the unreality of the entire world. Every change perceived by the senses as happening outside has its counterpart within us. In proportion as the outer world is changeable, so is the inner world. By the reality of a thing is meant truly its existence at all times, eternally. Unfortunately, in this world of phenomena there is nothing that remains unchanged even for a moment. Now, in order to find the ultimate truth, if we push our analysis further, we shall see that at the back of all this changing phenomena is the immutable Brahman. First, gross objects, then subtle and subtler objects—whatever we analyse in the outer world—we fail to find any permanence in them. Baffled, we finally turn within ourselves. This self-withdrawal or abstraction is the only way to the knowledge of Brahman, or the Supreme Reality’[67]. 

Mrs. Bull, Miss MacLeod and Sister Nivedita were in the audience. Sister Nivedita suggested an alternative approach. She said, ‘Everything inside and outside the mind is reducible to a single force. But a force is relative. When we say that this thing is in motion, we mean that it moves in comparison with a thing that is stationary. Now, if there is only one force and nothing else whatsoever in the universe, this force must be absolute. We cannot say that it is in motion, for we have no second thing which is stationary to compare with, and therefore this force must be real and permanent.’ 

The evening class on 19 March was a memorable one. In response to the repeated requests of young members, Swami Premananda narrated the origin and development of the Math. Swami Trigunatitananda supplemented with his own reminiscences whenever necessary. The saga of the monastic order was as enchanting as it was inspiring. 

On 9 April, Swami Shivananda gave a talk entitled A Sannyasin’s Place in the World. It was followed by questions and answers. 

Swami Saradananda: ‘Is this an inevitable state that everybody has to pass through before attaining to Oneness?’ 

Swami Shivananda: ‘Yes.’ 

Swami Saradananda: ‘Can a householder be a monk?’ 

Swami Shivananda: ‘Yes. We can cite as examples the sage Janaka and other Kshatriya kings of the Upanishadic age.’ 

Mrs. Bull: ‘Can a woman take the vow of monasticism?’ 

Swami Shivananda: ‘Yes. Everyone has the right to take the monastic vow; the soul is sexless.’ 

It was 17 May 1898. In the evening class, Brahmachari Vimalananda (Khagen) raised this question: ‘Would it be beneficial to preach Advaita among the masses?’ 

Swami Saradananda was the Chairman. He said, ‘No one discusses an abstruse philosophical topic with an illiterate cobbler, but one may do so with a professor. How would it be possible for the illiterate masses to understand the intricate and higher truths of Advaita Vedanta? Nonetheless, the masses should be presented with the practical side of the Advaita philosophy. For example, they ought to be taught that they have within themselves a vast store of energy and power; they must have faith in themselves; they must be taught how to be good and how to do good for others.’ 

Brahmachari Vimalananda posed another question: ‘But is it not true that faith in oneself can also be cultivated by relying on the mercy of God?’ 

Swami Saradananda answered: ‘Well, in this case the devotee thinks that strength and self-reliance come not from within himself but from without. If he is very sincere in his belief, there is no harm in this approach. In any case, the common man must be lifted.’ 

There were occasions when the questioner was a direct disciple of the Master and the answer was given by another direct disciple. On 14 April, Swami Turiyananda asked an interesting question: ‘How is it possible for a person to rise above egotism, or I-ness, to get beyond the mundane world, and not get attached to samsara as has been stated in the Gita: ‘Yasya nahankrto bhavo buddhih yasya na lipyate; hatvapi sa iman lokan na hanti na nibadhyate?’ [68].[He who is free from the notion of ego, whose mind is not tainted—though he kills these creatures, he is not bound.] 

The Swami wanted the answer from Swami Saradananda; the latter tackled it from two standpoints. First, he quoted authoritative scriptures like the Mahabharata. In support of the Gita verse, he cited the case of Dharmavyadha. Though Dharmavyadha killed animals in conformity with the family profession, he was a perfect Jnani. Secondly, it has been admitted by scriptures that a man, by destroying his lower self, can realize his higher self, or the Atman, and yet live in the world. Similarly, a realized soul may even kill animals while living in the world and yet remain unattached for he has no selfish motive whatsoever in doing so. 

Then Swami Turiyananda asked: ‘An aspirant for Brahma-jnana has to leave behind Rajas and Tamas for they are found unnecessary and are also found to be impediments to illumination. He has to acquire Sattva as a necessary and immediate step. But some Jivanmuktas have been seen to be overcome by anger on occasion and have, at other times, displayed other qualities born of Rajas, for example, the saint Durvasa, Jesus and many others. How can we justify this?’ 

Swami Shivananda came forward to answer the question. He said, ‘Every human being is born with the three gunas, but in everyone, one quality predominates over the other two. Someone is congenitally endowed with an excess of Sattva guna and less of the other two, and so on. Only after the attainment of liberation, which is beyond these three gunas, does an aspirant gain full control over them. Such a Jivanrnukta, if he chooses to live the life of an Acharya, adopts one of the three gunas, in keeping with the natural samskara he was born with. The guna which is suitable for his role as an Acharya is chosen by him. Generally, we see the two qualities, Sattva and Rajas, pervading the life and works of the Acharyas who are already Jivanmuktas. Some of them live in secluded places and quietly instruct and guide the people who approach them, whereas some others go out as preachers, travelling all over the world, spreading their message among the masses. At times some of them may, in a seemingly angry mood, even curse people for some of their wrongdoings. Such anger is, however, only a pretence because every admonition of the Acharyas is for the good of their disciples; they help the latter to correct themselves. In fact, such teachers love their disciples even as a father loves his son.’ 

This was followed by an interesting discussion regarding the power of a Jivanmukta vis-a-vis his prarabdha karma. Every member present offered his own point of view. Some held the view that one who realizes the Atman consequently realizes the futility and mortality of the body. Prarabdha karma, or for that matter any other karma, has some bearing on the body of a person but not on his Atman. Some others said that the body and mind of a Jivanmukta remain engaged in activities that he had desired to perform before his attainment of liberation. If any activity prompted by his desires remained undone, he would have to do it, even after his liberation; but in any case, he would never identify himself with the activities done by his body and mind. Such deeds would never sow the seeds of further new activities. He would simply reap what he had sowed prior to his attainment of knowledge. 

Not only subtle topics connected with spiritual life but also pertinent issues related to the practical lives of the monks found a place in the catechism. For example, on 13 July, the members discussed a problem faced by many of them. One of them asked: ‘Why did Sri Ramakrishna observe ashlesha, magha [special times, according to the almanac], etc. if there were no sound basis for such beliefs?’ 

Swami Saradananda replied: ‘There is no doubt that the heavenly bodies exert influence upon men. But it is so feeble that it cannot be taken as the chief cause of most momentous events. Also, there are ways and means to counteract such influences. Sri Ramakrishna observed these so-called superstitions because he had no occasion to descend from his very high plane of spiritual realization to scrutinize these unimportant details. He observed them mechanically, so to speak, for he did not find any significant difference between observing and not observing them.’ 

11 September saw a departure. The junior members persuaded the indrawn Swami Brahmananda to speak. The Math diary recorded, ‘Swami Brahmananda favoured us with a few noble instructions on devotion.’ 

Thus, in the evening class, the participants explored different frontiers of knowledge. Eager to update their knowledge in various fields and to learn of the experiences of others, curious to verify the veracity of their personal perceptions and intent on sorting out their doubts and practical problems, the monks enthusiastically took part in the discussion. The seniors liberally shared their thoughts and experiences with the juniors, and the juniors vied with one another in contributing their ingenuity. Consequently, this joint venture served as an effective forum for refining the intellect. 

However, these serious exercises were at times suspended to make room for other programmes. For example, on 19 April, Hriday Mukhopadhyay, Sri Ramakrishna’s nephew, came to the Math. In the evening, he regaled the monks with a few songs that Sri Ramakrishna used to sing as well as a few other songs that he (Sri Ramakrishna) liked. The evening of 20 April was entirely different. A portion of Swamiji’s London lecture on Bhakti Yoga was read aloud. It was followed by a demonstration by Swami Saradananda on the art of delivering public lectures. 

The evening of 2 June was devoted to creative activity. The juniors explored the possibility of introducing a siphon system to replace the then-existing system of manually carrying water from the Ganga. Reference books from the library were consulted. Finally, they came to the bitter realization that it was not possible to siphon water from the low level of the Ganga’s surface to the high level of the Math. 

At times, the evening class was replaced by a musical soirée. Music held an important place in the life of the Math. Both classical music and sankirtan were popular. Some days, Swami Saradananda entertained all by singing. There was, however, no regular music class in those days. At times, both morning and evening classes remained suspended when the cook or his assistant was absent from duty. The young antebashis had to share the additional workload. 

The Preparation for a Permanent Math on Its Own Land

The scheme to set the Math on a permanent footing heralded a golden chapter in the Math’s history. The idea that had been burning in Swamiji’s head for the last few years was about to be realized, and the monks worked vigorously to see the glorious emergence of a permanent Math in the shortest possible time. Naturally, its thrust was palpably felt in Math life. 

In the midst of acacias, mangoes, coconuts and palms, a half-ruined one-storeyed house stood on the northeastern corner of the new plot of land. The house, with two rooms on the north side and another on the south, connected by a long room stretching north-south with a veranda opening onto the Ganga, was made habitable. For servants, there was an east-west block behind the above-mentioned house. The undulating ground, a part of which was used for repair of boats, was made level at a cost of about Rs. 4,000 under the direct supervision of Swami Advaitananda. Thereafter, the elderly Swami started a small farm. Brahmachari Hariprasanna (later Swami Vijnanananda), in consultation with the veteran engineer Rai Bahadur P.C. Banerjee of Ariadaha, remodelled the house to provide additional living accommodations and constructed another building to house the shrine, prayer hall, kitchen, refectory, and so forth. The foundation for the new building was excavated on 13 June 1898. On both the 2nd and 18th of September, the springtide washed away the temporary embankment. The monks worked hard and brought the situation under control. Overcoming such hazards, the construction proceeded. Golum Rasul served as the labour contractor. Swami Brahmananda supervised the entire project, spending several hours at it every day[69]. The project demanded prompt and comprehensive action on the part of the Math members. Upon completion of the building, the Math was shifted there on 2 January 1899. 

The Temporary Guest House

With Swamiji’s permission, Mrs. Ole Bull and Miss Josephine MacLeod whitewashed the ‘half-ruined one-storeyed house’ on the Ganga. They bought old mahogany furniture from the market and made a drawing room, half of which was Indian style and the other half Western style-and a dining room. These two American ladies and Miss Margaret Noble of Ireland (later Sister Nivedita) lived here for a few months. Of this house, Swamiji had observed, ‘You will find that little house of Dhira Mata like heaven, for it is all love, from beginning to end.’ About the house and its surroundings, Sister Nivedita wrote, 

Within [the house], an unbroken harmony, and without, everything alike beautiful—the green stretch of grass, the tall coconut palms, the little brown villages in the jungle, and the Nilkantha that built her nest in a treetop beside us, on purpose to bring us the blessings of Siva. In the morning, the shadow lay behind the house; but in the afternoon we could sit in front, worshipping the Ganga herself-great leonine mother! -and in sight of Dakshineswar[70]. 

In this lovely setting, Swamiji took up the training of the three Western ladies. He came there every morning for tea under the big mango tree and spent a few hours. He would also bring guests at other times. For hours he would pour out his heart before them. He would vividly portray India: her history, literature, folklore, caste system, customs, and so forth. Whatever might be the subject of his conversation, in the end he would make his listeners feel the subject ‘as an illustration of the ultimate Vision.’ Ideal teacher that he was, he patiently answered questions, however irrelevant they might be, for he knew their difficulties. He tried his best to make them appreciate the spirit behind the Hindu religious ideals and forms of worship. It seems that his discourses were specially directed towards Miss Margaret Noble, whom he had chosen as one of his pioneering workers. Satisfied that she was competent to absorb his ideas, Swamiji initiated her and gave her the name Nivedita, ‘the dedicated.’ This was accomplished with a ceremony held on 25 March 1898 in the Math shrine. Sister Nivedita wrote, ’That was the happiest of mornings… The Swami put on the ashes and bone-earrings and matted locks of a Siva-yogi, and sang and played to us—Indian music on Indian instruments—for an hour ’[71]. Just one year later, on 25 March 1899, she was made a Naishthika Brahmacharini. That same day, Swamiji gave her a lesson in Puja in the new shrine of the Belur Math[72]. 

Swamiji Left for Darjeeling

Swamiji left for Darjeeling on 30 March. Since the three Western ladies were the guests of the monastery, its members took care of them in their humble way. Recounting her experiences, Sister Nivedita later wrote: 

So back and forth would toil the hospitable monks, on errands of kindness and service for us. They milked the cow that gave us our supply...Some novice would be deputed daily, to deal with the strange problems of our Indian housekeeping. Another was appointed to give Bengali lessons. Visits of ceremony and of kindness were frequently paid us by the older members of the community. And finally, when the Swami Vivekananda himself was absent for some weeks on a journey, his place was always duly taken at the morning tea table by someone or another who felt responsible for the happiness and entertainment of his guests. In these and a thousand similar ways, we came in touch with those who could reveal to us the shining memory that formed the warp, on which, as woof, were woven all these lives of renunciation. 

These Western disciples of Swamiji would sometimes sit in the prayer hall of the Math; at other times, they would join in the question-answer class. In this way, they were trying to understand, appreciate and even imbibe the spirit of an Indian monastery. On the other hand, in entertaining the European guests, particularly ladies, the renunciates had, no doubt, enhanced their own experience, which forms part of the tapestry of the new life opened up for them since moving the monastery to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. 

Virtually the entire period that the Math was at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house is eventful. Some occurrences were quite striking, some seemingly not so impressive but worth remembering; and a number of them became significant from a historical standpoint. 

Sri Ramakrishna’s Birth Anniversary 1898

Sri Ramakrishna’s birthday celebration was being held every year since 1881. But the celebration of 1898 was unique in several respects. Sri Ramakrishna’s birthday is observed according to the lunar calendar, and there is a ‘public celebration’ on the following Sunday. In 1898, the birthday fell on 22 February; and the ‘public celebration’ was held on Sunday, 27 February; the first one was organised at the Math premises and the second at the Radha Ramanji Thakurbati of Purnachandra Daw, one kilometre upstream. On the 22nd itself, Swami Akhandananda arrived from Murshidabad. Sivaratri fell three days before Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary; the monks offered worship four times during the four watches of the night. In the afternoon an informal gathering of the brotherhood was held at the Math with Swamiji in the chair. At the chairman’s instance, young monks and brahmacharins read prepared ‘addresses of thanks’ aloud, addressed to Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Shivananda, Swami Saradananda, and Swami Trigunatitananda in recognition of the achievements made in their respective fields of work. The senior swamis suitably replied to the addresses by turn. The Chairman in his address suggested the line of action the monastics should adopt, both individually and as a community. The monastics felt inspired. 

Tuesday, 22 February, was Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary. The air was laden with the smell of sweet flowers. Waves of joy swept over the monks and devotees assembled. We have a glimpse of the festive occasion from Swami Premananda’s letter of 6 March addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda. He wrote: ‘On the tithipuja day, Sushil [Prakashananda] performed the puja and Sudhir [Shuddhananda] assisted him as the tantradharaka. Over one hundred devotees partook of the sacred offerings. On this occasion, Narendranath composed a beautiful song for evening prayer. It reads as follows: 

Khandana bhavabandhana jagavandana vandi tomay

Niranjana nararupadhara nirguna gunamay.

Namo namo prabhu! Vakyamanatita

Manovacanaikadhar

Jyotira jyoti, ujaIa hridikandara.

Tumi tamo bhanjana-har

Dhe dhe dhe. langa ranga bhanga,

baje anga sanga mridanga

Gaiche chanda bhakatavrinda arati tomar[73]. 

‘All sang in chorus to the tune composed by Narendranath. Narendranath placed a matted wig on his head, shell earrings in his ears, bracelets on his arms, and covered his body with white ashes. The unspeakable beauty of Swamiji’s form dressed as Siva can hardly be described. Many of us dressed likewise. Worship and homa continued till midnight. That day Ganga [Akhandananda] and Suren [Sureswarananda] brought two sweetmeats, called Chhanabara, each weighing one maund, from Mohula[74]. Swamiji has authored a booklet, “What Is Hindu Dharma?” in Bengali. I shall send you a copy.’ 

The writings of Saratchandra Chakravarty disclose that in the morning, Swamiji himself inspected the preliminaries of the worship and that forty to fifty devotees, Kshatriya and Vaishya by caste, received the Gayatri mantra and the sacred thread.* Girish Chandra Ghosh and Mahendranath Gupta were among them[75].This created quite a commotion in the Math[76].Arrangements for music were made in the prayer hall. As previously described, the sannyasins decorated Swamiji as a Yogin. With his body besmeared with ashes, he looked like ‘Siva Himself, of youthful, ascetic form.’ Seated in Padmasana and with eyes half shut and playing the Tanpura, Swamiji began singing, ‘Kujantam Rama Rameti...’ etc. Inebriated with Sri Rama’s name, he repeatedly uttered ‘Rama, Sri Rama, Rama!’ Enthralled by the music, the gathering of devotees and monks became intoxicated, as it were. Then Swami Saradananda sang The Hymn of Creation composed by Swamiji. Several of Sri Ramakrishna’s favourite songs were also presented. All of a sudden, Swamiji’s mood changed. He removed the decorations on his person and put them on Girishchandra and robed him in an ochre cloth. Explaining himself, Swamiji observed, ‘Paramahamsadeva used to say that G.C. was an incarnation of Bhairava. There is no difference between him and us.’ As Swamiji requested Girishchandra to talk about Sri Ramakrishna, the latter sat speechless for some time. After a while, he softly began to speak of the Master’s unbounded mercy toward him. He could not proceed for long, for emotion choked his voice. Thereafter, Swamiji regaled the monks and devotees by presenting a few devotional songs in Hindi. 

In the meantime, Swami Akhandananda arrived, bringing with him two large Chhanabara. The sweetmeats were taken to the shrine. Praising Swami Akhandananda for his self-reliance, faith, dedication, and dogged devotion for the good of the many, Swamiji delineated the merits of karma yoga. A karma yogin could realize the Self by devotedly working for others without attachment and seeing the Self in all beings. Such work or service for the good of others leads to the state of Jivanmukti. Swamiji’s mood changed again. In his charming voice, he rendered ‘Who art Thou lying on the lap of the poor Brahmin matron?’ composed by Girish Chandra Ghosh. 

It may be worth recalling here that Swamiji composed the Sanskrit couplet beginning with Achandala pratihatarayah sometime in November 1898 in this Math. Thereafter, he composed the hymn Om hrim ritam, etc.-both of them were on Sri Ramakrishna. The latter constituted a part of the evening service offered to Sri Ramakrishna. 

Public Celebration of the Birth Anniversary

The birth anniversary celebration confined to the monks and devotees was a sacred, solemn occasion. Rejoicing filled the air; the joy in the devotees’ hearts swelled into bouts of elation. One could feel the spiritual bounty overflowing. But the public celebration of the birth anniversary held on the following Sunday, 27 February, at the Radha Ramanji Thakurbati of Purna Chandra Daw at Bally brought thousands of men and women throughout the day; there was music, merriment and boundless jubilation. Swami Yogananda and Swami Trigunatitananda had taken the lead in organising the celebration. Margaret Noble, who had attended the celebration, reported it in the Brahmavadin of 16 March 1898. Here is an excerpt from her report: 

Here on this Sunday morning under the tropical sunshine, and the chime of some free church bells, dried leaves were dropping from the great tree above, on Shiva’s shrine, and the air was sweet with the smell of saffron...We could hear the noise of the multitude, and the sound of religious singing, long before we landed at the garden and Thakur Bati of Purna Chandra. So dense was the crowd that it was a matter of considerable difficulty to find our way through them to the garden-house... 

All this was intensely earnest, and was eagerly watched by hundreds of young Bengalis who only demanded on the appearance of the Swami to follow him round the assembly with the cries of ‘Lecture! Lecture!’[77].In another part of the grounds, the monks attended by their Brahmin cook, were busily engaged in feeding the people...Something like 20,000 people, including children, were fed in the course of the day, and the quietness and regularity of the feast were marvellous...But the great attraction was a shrine…where a sort of altar had been erected before the portrait of Sri Ramakrishna. The pillars and arches were a mass of marigold. Under the roof hung a canopy made of jasmine buds threaded in a net, and wherever a flower could be offered there were roses. 

Let the occasion be religious, and all barriers are broken down. High and low, men and women, kindred and alien, all are one, because all realize so intensely, like Gopala’s mother, the common devotion that has drawn them all together. 

Here on the mela ground, Miss Noble first met Gopala’s mother of Kamarhati. Though the celebration was held on a grand scale, Swamiji was not happy with it. He wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘I was not satisfied with the Mahotsava [public celebration] this year. What it should be is a grand mixture of all the different phases here. We shall try it next year’[78]. 

Installation of Sri Ramakrishna on the Math Grounds

As the public celebration was proceeding on the premises of Purna Chandra Daw at Bally, something great happened on the newly acquired ground at Belur. Thousands of people thronged in the former, but only about two dozen devotees were present at the latter. We shall now describe the event in its historical perspective. 

Three days after Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary, i.e. on 25 February, Swami Vivekananda wrote a letter to Swami Ramakrishnananda at Madras. Therein he wrote: ‘Today we take possession of the land we have bought, and though it is not practicable to have the Mahotsava on it just now, I must have something on it on Sunday. Anyhow, Shriji’s relics must be taken to our place for the day and worshipped…So the Math here is a fait accompli and I am going over to get more help.’ 

Interestingly, we come across a letter written by Swami Premananda dated 6 March 1898 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, a portion of which reads as follows: ‘Last Sunday the public celebration held at the garden house of Purna Chandra Daw came off very well, almost comparable to celebrations of other years. On that day Narendra himself carried Thakur to the new plot of land and performed worship and homa there. Rice porridge was offered to Thakur. Yesterday the plot of land was finally purchased at Rs. 39,000. A plan is being prepared to erect a temple of white marble and a big building. Construction work will be started soon. By seeing all this, people have become amazed. The Lord does His own work.’ 

Also, Swami Adbhutananda’s reminiscences record the Swami as saying ‘On the public celebration day most of them left for Purna Daw’s Thakurbati; then he carried the casket containing the sacred remains of Sri Ramakrishna’s body. Puja at the site over, he said, addressing those present, “Today I have brought him to this site of the Math: He, will guide us…”’ [79]. 

The Bengali Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda describes an event[80] said to have been held on 9 December 1898. The English version of the same event, comprising the 14th chapter of Conversations and Dialogues in Volume VII describes the event without mentioning the date; but its placement in the series of events suggests that it took place sometime in February. Swami Gambhirananda too expressed his reservations about the date of this episode[81]. The facts quoted above clearly show that the date of occurrence was 27 February 1898. 

Before we look into what happened, we quote an extract of a letter written by Swami Trigunatitananda furnishing further information. On 25 February 1898, he wrote to Pramadadas Mitra: ‘Moreover we are thinking of purchasing about one hundred bighas of land around the Math land. It will cost us about 2 lakh rupees; over and above this, we shall need another ten to twelve lakhs towards construction of the temple etc. Who other than the Lord can take up this huge responsibility?’ Here we get a glimpse of the plan for the future of the Math that was taking shape in Swami Vivekananda’s mind. 

As to what actually happened, we quote from the Conversations and Dialogues of Volume VII of the Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda: ‘In the morning Swamiji had his bath in the Ganga and entered the worship room. Then he made offerings to the sacred padukas (slippers) of Sri Ramakrishna and fell into meditation. Meditation and worship over... Swamiji himself took on his right shoulder the ashes of Sri Ramakrishna’s body preserved in a copper casket, and led the van. The disciple in company with the other sannyasins brought up the rear. There was the music of bells and conches. On his way Swamiji said to the disciple, “Sri Ramakrishna said to me, ‘Wherever you will take me on your shoulders, there I will go and stay, be it under a tree or in a hut.’ It is therefore that I am myself carrying him on my shoulders to the new Math grounds. Know it for certain that Sri Ramakrishna will keep his seat fixed there, for the welfare of the many, for a long time to come...” 

‘…The party reached the Math premises, Swamiji took the casket down from his shoulders, placed it on the carpet spread on the ground and bowed before it touching the ground with his forehead. Others too followed suit. 

‘Then Swamiji again sat for worship. After completing the Puja he lighted the sacrificial fire, made oblations to it, and himself cooking payasa (rice porridge) with the help of his brother-disciples[82] offered it to Sri Ramakrishna. Probably he also initiated a few householders on the spot that day. All the ceremony being done, Swamiji cordially addressed the assembled gentlemen and said, “Pray today all of you, heart and soul, to the holy feet of Sri Ramakrishna that, the great Avatara of this cycle that he is, he may, for the welfare of the many and for the happiness of the many-bahujana hitaya, bahujan sukhaya-reside in this holy spot from this day for a great length of time, and ever continue to make it the unique centre of harmony amongst all religions.” Everybody prayed like that with folded palms.’ 

At the behest of Swamiji, his disciple Saratchandra Chakravarty carried the casket on his head and reached the Math safely. A happy Swamiji observed: ‘Through the will of Sri Ramakrishna, his Dharmakshetra, sanctified spot, has been established today. A twelve years’ anxiety is off my head. Do you know what I am thinking of at this moment? This Math will be a centre of learning and spiritual discipline. Householders of a virtuous turn like yourselves will build houses on the land and live there, and Sannyasins, men of renunciation, will live in the centre, while on that plot of land on the south of the Math, buildings will be erected for English and American disciples to live in. How do you like this idea?’ 

Saratchandra Chakravarty presented the proceedings of another day that followed on the heels of this momentous occasion. He wrote ‘...the site of the present Math has recently been purchased...The site was then mostly jungle, but on the north side of it there was a one-storeyed brick house...The middleman who helped the Math authorities purchase the land accompanied Swamiji to a certain distance and left...’[83]. Swamiji said, ‘...The other day when I installed Sri Ramakrishna on the Math grounds, I felt as if his ideas shot forth from this place and flooded the whole universe, sentient and insentient....’[84]. 

Holy Mother Consecrated the First Monks’ Residence

In the series of events, the Holy Mother’s next visit on Saturday, 12 November 1898, was quite meaningful. Carrying with her the regularly worshipped picture of Sri Ramakrishna, she came to the Math at Nilambar’s garden-house by boat. There, she stayed in the northeastern room on the first floor, offering a panoramic view of the Ganga. In the meantime, the one-storeyed house, stretching north-south on the purchased Math land, had taken the shape of a two-storeyed building for residential purposes; behind it, a two-storeyed building annexed for a shrine, prayer hall, kitchen, refectory, etc. was under construction. The Math diary recorded: ‘The Holy Mother came to see the new Math with her Thakur. Our Thakur was taken to the new house and Mother performed the worship there. She then came to the Math, offered bhoga and had her meal. She was much pleased to see the new house.’ It may be safely presumed that the copper casket containing the sacred remains of Sri Ramakrishna was taken to the new house, and the Holy Mother worshipped Sri Thakur on it. It is learnt from the Math diary that Swamiji, Swami Brahmananda and Swami Shivananda had come to the Math from Calcutta for this occasion. In all probability, when the Mother was worshipping Sri Ramakrishna in the newly built house, Swamiji and a few others were waiting nearby. The worship over, Swamiji wanted her to see the different parts of the new land. He said, ‘Mother, now you can move about in your own place at will without any restraint’ Mother and her companions went round the place. Fully aware of the huge efforts that had overcome mountainous obstacles, the Mother observed, ‘Now my children have a place to lay their heads. At last the Master has bestowed his grace upon them.’ Mother then went to Nilambar’s garden-house and offered bhoga in the shrine there. She partook of the prasada[86] and rested. On this day, the monks collected the dust of her holy feet and kept it in a small casket. Placed in the shrine at Belur Math, it is now worshipped daily[87].With her companions, a delighted Mother, returned to Baghbazar by boat. In the same boat, Swamiji, Swami Brahmananda and Swami Saradananda went to Calcutta to attend a meeting of parents, convened at Balaram Bose’s house, in connection with the opening of the girls’ school. 

The next day, 13 November, the Holy Mother went to Nivedita’s residence at 16 Bosepara Lane, Calcutta, and performed the opening ceremony of the school by offering worship to Sri Ramakrishna. Swami Brahmananda, Swami Saradananda and a few lady devotees attended. Later, Nivedita wrote: ‘I cannot imagine a grander omen than her blessings, spoken over the educated Hindu womanhood of the future.’ Nivedita’s selfless love and dedication brought quick success. Thus the first school for Indian girls under the aegis of the Ramakrishna Mission began. 

‘The New Math Was Consecrated’

Another significant, episode of this period took place on 9 December 1898. A day earlier, Swami Vivekananda had come from Calcutta and lived in the Math for the night. In the Math diary there is an entry: ‘Haripada goes to Calcutta to buy some necessary articles for Thakur puja.’ On the 9th itself, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Sadananda, and Swami Virajananda came from Calcutta. After the ceremonials, Swamiji and the three Swamis mentioned went back to Calcutta. The question arises: what actually happened that day? The Math diary reveals only this much: ‘Thakur was taken to the new Math, and the new Math was consecrated.’ The personal diary of Swami Brahmananda shows no entry for this day. Nevertheless, the circumstantial evidence suggests that the copper casket containing Sri Ramakrishna’s relics was placed in the newly constructed shrine and worshipped. Homa too was performed. For the first time, food was prepared in the new kitchen; and the offering to Sri Thakur was made. This opened a new chapter in the life of the Math. 

The Math diary further reveals that on 11 December, Swami Vivekananda and Swami Brahmananda partook of the rice-prasada at the new Math and stayed there overnight. Also, Swami Vivekananda stayed here on 16 and 17 December. On l2 December, Swami Premananda returned from Vrindaban and Swami Niranjanananda from Varanasi and saw the new buildings. The Holy Mother came once again on 20 December and was exceedingly happy to see the new Math. That day she went to Bally in the company of Swami Prakashananda, perhaps to visit the Kalyaneswar Siva temple there. 

Swamiji Returns after Visiting Kshirbhavani

The Math diary reveals facts that give deeper insights into certain well-known events of this period. Some of them may be mentioned here. After visiting Amarnath and Kshirbhavani in Kashmir, Swamiji returned unannounced on 18 October. Seeing Swamiji in shattered health and in a very indrawn and meditative mood, Swami Brahmananda and others were deeply concerned about his physical well-being. Two or three days after Swamiji’s return from Kashmir, Swami Brahmananda told Sarat Chakravarty, ‘Since returning from Kashmir, Swamiji does not speak to anybody; he sits in one place rapt in thought. You go to him, and through conversation try to draw his mind toward worldly objects a little.’ No doubt, there was a visible change in the otherwise jolly Swamiji; but with the great control he had over himself, he participated in various activities. In the afternoon of l8 October, Swamiji went to the building site to see the progress of the house construction. At the evening class, Swamiji thrilled the monks by reciting three self-composed poems, the last one being Kali the Mother. On 19 and 20 October, he himself performed ‘Saptashati’ homa. On the afternoon of the 21st, the Durga Saptami day, in the company of Swami Brahmananda, Swami Prakashananda and Brahmachari Vimalananda, Swamiji went to the Holy Mother to pay his respects. In the course of conversation, Swamiji complained of his suffering at Kashmir. The Mother pacified him. 

Swamiji’s presence at the Math was itself an occasion of great festivity. Men from different strata of society would flock to him. Besides the Master’s householder disciples, Swamiji’s old acquaintances, his European and Indian disciples, college boys, distinguished persons like Sir Anand Charlu, Buddhist leader Anagarika Dharmapala, the Prince of Thailand Jinbara Bamsa, Munshi Jagmohanlal, Pandit Haridev Shastri of Bishop College, Brahmabandhav Upadhyay, Prof. Nityagopal Goswami, to name only some, called on him. But only in the company of young men could one see Swamiji as he really was. He was beside himself with joy whenever he encountered a group of collegians. One day, a group of college boys had gone to Belur for a picnic. Learning that the famous Vivekananda was staying nearby, they called on him first. A joyous Swamiji called Swami Sadananda and said, ‘Well, Gupta, the boys are here. Get some good dishes for them.’ An adept cook, Swami Sadananda prepared khichuri and meat curry for them. After a hearty meal, the young men took leave of Swamiji. Every one of them felt that Swamiji was so very near and dear[88]. Another day, a group of young men, which included Sarat Sarkar and Prabodh Basu, among others, came. After a while, Swamiji noticed that the sky was gloomy, indicative of a southwester. Apprehensive of a storm, Swamiji himself accompanied them to the returning boat and told the boatmen, ‘The cloudy sky is particularly threatening; be very careful in ferrying these young men across the river’[89]. 

Swami Vivekananda Deified

It is noteworthy that this Vivekananda, the friend, philosopher and guide of young men, was gradually deified during the Nilambar garden-house phase of the Math. One day, after taking his bath in the Ganga, Swamiji stood on the staircase leading to the monastery. Nirbhayananda and Brahmachari Surendra helped him sponge his head and body. Goodwin was standing nearby, intending to wipe water from Swamiji’s feet. To help him fulfill his wish, Swamiji stretched his leg and said. ‘Sit down and rub it’[90]. 

There is nothing unusual in Swamiji’s own disciples adoring him and attending on him, but his own brother-disciples also gradually came to believe that the Master’s glory was manifesting itself through Swamiji. Swami Premananda wrote in a letter addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, ‘It is the Master’s power that is working through Narendra. Don’t you see the great commotion it has created in this universe?’ They believed that not only was the Master’s power manifesting itself through Swamiji but also that Swamiji was identical with the Master in spirit. One day, Sarat Chandra Chakravarty, Swamiji’s disciple, earnestly begged Swamiji’s permission to worship him. Swamiji had to acquiesce. The disciple worshipped Swamiji’s feet after placing them on the flower tray meant for Sri Ramakrishna’s worship. As Swami Premananda appeared on the scene, Swamiji drew his attention to the disciple’s sacrilegious act. Swami Premananda said, ‘Well done! Are you and Sri Ramakrishna different?’[91]. 

On 6 November, Nilambar Mukherjee, the Vice-chairman of the Calcutta Corporation and owner of the garden-house, visited the Math. His brother Rishibar Mukherjee, Chief Justice of Kashmir and Jammu, accompanied him. Rishibar Mukherjee had met Swamiji several times during the latter’s sojourn in Kashmir. Swamiji, who was staying at Balaram Bose’s, came to the Math to receive the honourable guests. They were cordially received and entertained. 

Beside these, there were episodes that throw light on less known but interesting facets of the life of the Math. For example, on 28 May, Kalipada Ghosh brought a phonograph and played it for the monks. It was a new experience for them. 

Earlier, on 29 March, after the evening service in the shrine, Amritalal Dutta, also known as Habu Babu presented an orchestral concert. At the insistence of Narendranath, Sri Ramakrishna had once touched Amritalal’s chest, which triggered an ecstatic experience. Mrs. Ole Bull, Miss MacLeod, and the monks heartily applauded his musical talent. 

On their return from their Kashmir trip, Miss MacLeod and Mrs. Ole Bull lived first in Calcutta and then in a hired house in Bally, about 2 kms north of Nilambar’s garden-house. On Christmas Day, they entertained the monks and Brahmacharins in this house. On 30 December, the Math arranged for a farewell meeting in honour of Miss MacLeod and Mrs. Bull. Swami Saradananda played host. It was a simple but solemn function. Finally, the two foreign ladies made obeisance to Sri Thakur in the shrine and left for America. Mrs. Bull visited Belur two more times, whereas Miss MacLeod visited and revisited Belur Math many times. 

On 23 December, Swami Brahmananda took a group of young monastics with him to the maidan at Calcutta to witness a balloon ascend. A few days earlier, on 9 October, Swami Brahmananda, Swami Advaitananda and a few other monastics went to Balaram Bose’s house to attend the Andul’s Kalikirtana held at a house in Baghbazar. Still earlier, on 24 July, most of the monastic residents of the Math joined in the community feast given by Ramakrishna Bose, son of the late Balaram Bose. 

Miss F. Henrietta Muller, a Source of Joy and Sorrow

The role of Miss F. Henrietta Muller during this period evokes a mixture of joy and sorrow. Attracted by Swamiji’s charismatic personality and the nobility of his mission, this wealthy lady, a resident of Wimbledon, came to Calcutta in the second week of March 1897. But in no time, her arrogance and whims put those around her on guard. How her haughtiness made Swamiji’s quiet stay at Almora impossible may be guessed at from Swamiji’s letter of 9 July 1897 to Swami Shivananda. Therein he wrote, ‘Here we stayed at Binsar dak bungalow for two or three days. As I left for Shyamdhura, Miss Muller got furious and left for Almora. She has become very much enraged. She complains that Sivananda had given her the impression that she was going to a friend’s house...She hired a big house for one season at a monthly rent of Rs. 80 without consulting me. Being very angry with everybody she speaks ill of others. On my saying that I will share half of the rent she became somewhat pacified. Seems she is a bit off her head. She is scolding one and all day and night. Meanwhile there ensued a lot of trouble following petty stealing of foodstuff by the servants. Now she says that Badri Shah and I are enjoying ourselves at her cost’[92]. However, Swamiji’s tolerance and Goodwin’s persuasion helped her to change her mood, at least temporarily. On 11 March 1898 at the Star Theatre after Sister Nivedita’s speech, Miss Muller addressed the audience as ‘My dear friends and fellow-countrymen.’ She felt, she said, that in coming to India she had come home. 

In conjunction with Miss Margaret Noble, Miss Muller intended to found an institution for the education of Indian women. When Miss Noble sought Swamiji’s opinion, he cautioned her of Miss Muller’s ‘violent temper,’ ‘overbearing conduct’ and ‘an awfully vacillating mind.’ The project did not materialize. However, Miss Muller helped Swamiji buy a plot of land for a permanent Math. We learn the details concerning her share from Swamiji’s letter dated 14 September 1899 addressed to E.T. Sturdy. There he wrote, ‘I hear that there has been some talk about the money you gave me. I got £500 = Rs.7,500 + £500 = Rs.7,500 from Miss Soutter [Souter], Miss Muller gave through Goodwin Rs. 30,000, total Rs. 45,000. Miss Muller got us to buy a piece of land which cost Rs. 40,000 and about Rs. 4,000 to level it and fill up the huge gaps in it as it was a dockyard…Miss Noble’s school was started with funds I got in India from the Maharajah of Kashmir and my Madras publications and her own money largely’[93]. Therefore Miss Muller contributed two-thirds of the total cost of the land and its development. 

The land was purchased in March 1898. Unfortunately, her attitude quickly underwent a reversal. She went to the other extreme and severed her connections with the Movement. It is really difficult to correctly assess her volte-face. Marie Louise Burke observed, ‘What Miss Muller’s grievances were exactly, I do not know; but whatever they may have been she had returned to England in the early part of 1899 filled with resentment’[94]. But before she left India, she did something that shocked the followers and admirers of Swami Vivekananda and made the adversaries of Swamiji’s mission rejoice. The organ of the orthodox Catholic Church, The Indian Social Reformer, in its issue dated 25 December 1898, announced, ‘To our Christian brethren we beg to offer a Christmas present in the shape of the news, which we have just received from the most authentic source, that Miss Muller has completely severed her connection with Swami Vivekananda’s movement to spread Hinduism and that she has returned to her Christian faith.’ This news published in The Statesman, The Indian Mirror, etc. created a furore. Reacting to Miss Muller’s outbursts, Mrs. Sevier wrote to Miss MacLeod on 1 January 1899: ‘What a pity Miss Muller should advertise her foolishness in the papers!’ 

Miss Muller last visited the Math on 9 November 1898. The monks calmly tolerated all her idiosyncrasies and emotional outbursts. Concerning this incident, it is worth quoting a portion of Sister Nivedita’s letter dated 4 January 1899 addressed to Mrs. Eric Hammond: ‘Miss Muller has severed all connections with the Movement, and calls this “giving up Hinduism and returning with joy to Christianity.” It was news to me that any of us has yet left Christianity. The monks have given a delightful proof of their characters. I have not heard an unkind word from even one of them about her and she has done all she could to give publicity to her new attitude’[95]. Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 19 January 1899 to Miss MacLeod gives a further glimpse into the incident. He wrote, ‘Poor Miss Muller has sailed for her home Tuesday last…Well, I thought of seeing her to say goodbye...Then we concluded by letting Nivedita write a few lines for us and send Kelly Krishna[96]with it and a few roses and fruits and nuts.’ 

The loss of the benefactor to the Movement was not in any case as disastrous as the premature death of the ‘faithful’ J.J. Goodwin on 2 June 1898 at Ootacamund. On hearing the sad news, Swamiji remarked, ‘Now my right hand is gone. My loss is incalculable’[97].From Almora, Swamiji sent a beautiful poem, Requiescat in Pace, along with a short letter to Goodwin’s widowed mother. 

Towards the end of 1898, the brotherhood became apprehensive because of a still worse occurrence. Rigorous austerities had shattered Swami Yogananda’s health, and he was lying seriously ill for some months. He was not responding to medical treatment. He was to pass away on 28 March 1899; and a depressed Swamiji would be heard to comment, ‘One of the bricks of our building has given way.’


[1]Since the 1940s, the garden-house came to be known as ‘Shanti Kanan;’ and Belur Math authorities named it ‘Purano Math’ when they came into its possession.
[2]Reminiscences of Swami Vivekananda, 3rd edition, p. 201.
[3]The Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, 1967, P. 68.
[4]Swamiji wrote on 13 July 1897: ‘All our associations centre round that garden. In reality that is our first Math.’ (Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 411.)
[5]A letter of Swami Brahmananda dated 14.6.1897 and a letter of Swami Turiyananda dated 15.6.1897, both addressed to Swami Akhandananda.
[6]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 307.
[7]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda,Vol. VI, p. 325.
[8]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 480.
[9]The disciples of the Master, particularly Swami Vivekananda, very much wanted to intern the sacred remains of the Master on a suitable plot of land on the bank of the Ganga. Swami Vivekananda wrote a letter on 26 May 1890, ‘For various reasons, the body of Bhagavan Ramakrishna had to be consigned to fire. There is no doubt that this act was very blamable...and if they now be properly enshrined somewhere on the banks of the Ganga, I presume we shall be able in some measure to expiate the sin lying on our head.’ (Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, p. 240.)
[10]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, pp. 411 - 12 and Swami Vivekananda, Patrabali (Bengali), 1977, p. 579.
[11]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 187-88.
[12]The Math diary. A number of monks inspected the land on 2.9.1897.
[13]Swami Brahmananda’s letter dated 5.2.1898, addressed to Swami Rarnakrishnananda.
[14]Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, 1967, pp. 50-1.
[15]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 122.
[16]Bally Poura Pratishthan: Sata Varser Smarak Grantha (Bengali)
[17]Information about this house was furnished by Shri Jiten Roy, 66, son of Kumar Vishnuprasad Roy.
[18]About this we find mentioned: ‘Before crossing a small bridge, Swamiji again said to him, “Beware, now you must move very cautiously.” ’ (Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. II, p. 187) Sister Nivedita referred to this as a ‘ravine.’
[19]Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanabali, (Bengali). Vol. I, 3rd ed., p. 61 and Vol. II, 2nd ed., p. 187.
[20]Swami Suddharupananda, who supervised the major renovation of the building in 1986-88, made the details of his study available.
[21]Swami Shraddhananda, The Story of an Epoch, 1982, p. 40.
[22]Letter of Swami Akhandananda dated 3.7.1898 addressed to Sri P. D. Mitra.
[23]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 480-81.
[24]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 109.
[25]Swami Purnatmananda (Ed), Smritir Aloke Swamiji, (Bengali), p. 260.
[26]Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, 1967, p. 284.
[27]Smritir Aloke Swamiji, (Bengali), p. 261.
[28]Swami Vivekananda Bani-O-Rachana (Bengali), Vol. IX, 4th ed., p. 398.
[29]Sri Sri Mayer Katha (Bengali), Vol. I, 6th ed., p. 147.
[30]The Gospel of the Holy Mother, 1984, pp. 38-9.
[31]Panchatapa means ‘Austerity of Five Fires.’ About this, she said later, ‘Arrangements were made for Panchatapa. I was then living in Nilambar Mukherjee’s house. A blazing fire of dried cow-dung was lighted on four sides, and there was the intense heat of the sun above. After my morning bath I approached the fires and saw them burning brightly. I was seized with much fear. I wondered how I would be able to enter the arena and remain seated there till sunset. But repeating the name of the Master, I entered the arena and the fires seemed to have lost their heat. I practised this discipline for seven days. (The Gospel of the Holy Mother, p. 319).
[32]Swami Gambhirananda, The History of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, 2nd ed., p. 49.
[33]This is based on the Math Diary, not 7th April as mentioned in Brahmananda Charit by the author.
[34]The Gospel of the Holy Mother, 1984, p. 95.
[35]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 411.
[36]He took Sannyasa in 1899 at Belur Math. His pre-monastic name was Hariprasanna Chattopadhyay.
[37]Swami Abjajananda, Swamijir Padaprantey, (Bengali), p. 2l6.
[38]Smritir Aloke Swamiji (Bengali), p. 59.
[39]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 481.
[40]Swami Premananda himself wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 9 May 1897: ‘Brother, I find puja of the Master is a hard job.’
[41]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 444.
[42]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 444.
[43]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 444
[44]Swami Niramayananda, The Call of the Spirit, 1984, pp. 65-6.
[45]Swami Prabhavananda, Memories of a Loving Soul: Swami Premananda, 2nd ed., p. 222.
[46]The History of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission, 2nd ed., p. 265.
[47]Just to cite an example, we quote from Nivedita’s letter: ‘Yesterday Swami II turned up at last.’ (Letters of Sister Nivedita. Vol. I, p. 130).
[48]The Life of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. II, 6th ed., pp. 308-9.
[49]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 469.
[50]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 496.
[51]Jeanine Miller, The Vedas, 1975, p. 68.
[52]Gita, 4.10.
[53]One day Swamiji told Sarat Chakraborty: ‘Working for the sake of others itself constitutes tapasya (the practice of austerity). The Karma-yogins regard work as a part of tapasya. As on the one hand the practice of tapasya intensifies altruistic feeling in the devotee and actuates him to unselfish work, so also the pursuit of work for the sake of others carries the workers to the last fruition of tapasya, namely the purification of the heart, and leads him thus to the realization of the supreme Atman.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, pp. 110-11)
[54]Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 317.
[55]Math Diary, dated 16.12.1898.
[56]One incident may be narrated here. At Swamiji’s suggestion, Swami Brahmananda advised Swami Akhandananda to send detailed reports of relief work to the Basumati every week. Swami Akhandananda tried to prepare a report, but the paper he was using became wet with his tears. As he made a second attempt, the Master appeared before his mind’s eye and said, ‘Whom do you want? Me or the public? ...If you want the public, you are to write to the press. Now choose either Me or your public.’ (from Holy Wandering, p. 180)
[57]He had given spiritual initiation to about 50 or 60 people. (Swami Premananda’s letter dated 6.3.1898 to Swami Ramakrishnananda.)
[58]From Swami Vivekananda’s answer in a question-answer class held on 15.3.1898.
[59]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. III, p. 447.
[60]On that day itself, the Ramakrishna Mission Association adopted a resolution, which read in part: ‘The activities of the Mission should be directed to the establishment of Maths and Ashramas in different parts of India for the training of sannyasins and such of the householders as may be willing to devote their lives to educate others...’
[61]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 492.
[62]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 399.
[63]He wrote in his letter dated 11 July 1897: ‘Ask Brahmananda to open centres in different districts so as to cover the largest space with our small means.’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 495)
[64]Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayaka Vivekananda, (Bengali), Vol. III, 2nd ed., p. 68.
[65]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. II, p. 495.
[66]One day on the Math premises, Swamiji said, ‘It is my wish to convert the Math into a chief centre of spiritual practices and the culture of knowledge. The power that will rise from here will flood the whole world and turn the course of men’s lives into different channels; from this place will spring forth ideals which will be the harmony of knowledge, devotion, yoga and work; at a nod from the men of this Math a life-giving impetus will in time be given to the remotest corners of the globe’ (The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 157).
[67]Math Diary, also Swami Vividishananda, A Man of God, 1957, p. 70.
[68]The Gita, 18.17.
[69]Swamiji’s letter of March 1898 to Swami Ramakrishnananda mentions, ‘Rakhal is busy with the new land and buildings.’ See Patrabali (Bengali), p. 625.
[70]Complele Works of Sisier Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 280.
[71]Complele Works of Sisier Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 284.
[72]On 26 March 1899, Nivedita wrote to Mrs. Ole Bull, ‘Yesterday morning he gave me my long desired lesson in Puja. We did it through in the little chapel-and he chatted away so sweetly all the time—just like the dearest of mothers teaching a young child in a sweet way.’ (Letters of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 93).
[73]While at Belur Math, Swamiji added several more verses and gave the evening prayer its present form. He also put it to a tune, which is used even now.[74]Swami Akhandananda’s letter addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda mentioned that a zamindar from Berhampore had these sweetmeats prepared for offering to Thakur. The two sweetmeats soaked in syrup weighed one maund and fourteen seers.
[75]M.’s diary.
[76]Swami Vivekanander Bani-O-Rachana, (Bengali). Vol. IX, 4th ed., p 78.
[77]The Indian Mirror dated 3 March 1898 reported: ‘Last Sunday, Swami Vivekananda, who being pressed by the crowd, delivered a short address suited for the occasion, and with his fascinating appearance and charming lustrous eyes, always drew a great multitude of people around him…’
[78]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VIII, p. 448.
[79]Chandrasekhar Chattopodhyay, Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smriti Katha, (Bengali), 1st ed., p. 366.
[80]Swami Vivekanander Beni-o-Rachana, (Bengali), Vol. IX, 4th ed., pp. 110-117.
[81]Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayak Vivekananda (Bengali), Vol. III, 2nd ed., see footnotes on p. 93 and p. 178.
[82]According to Swami Apurvananda, Swami Shivananda prepared the sweet porridge, (Swami Apurvananda, Mahapurush Shivananda (Bengali), 1356 B.S., p. 133.)
[83]Swami Vivekanander Bani-o-Rachana, (Bengali), Vol. IX, 4th ed., p. 129.
[84]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, p. 157 and p. 162.
[85]The Gospel of the Holy Mother, 1984, p. 95.
[86]The Math diary reads: ‘Some women who came with Mother were sumptuously fed. No pains were spared to entertain Mother and those who accompanied her.’
[87]Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smriti Katha, p. 364.
[88]Reminiscences of Dr. D.P. Ghosh. See Swami Purnatmananda (ed.). Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), p. 247.
[89]Reminiscences of Dr. D.P. Ghosh. See Swami Purnatmananda (ed.). Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), p. 239.
[90]Reminiscences of Dr. D.P. Ghosh. See Swami Purnatmananda (ed.). Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), p. 254.
[91]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda. Vol. VII, p. 143.
[92]The original letter, still unpublished, is in Bengali.
[93]Marie Louise Burke, Swami Vivekananda in the West: New Discoveries, Vol. V, pp. 84-5.
[94]Marie Louise Burke, Swami Vivekananda in the West: New Discoveries, Vol. V, p. 70.
[95]Letters of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 34.
[96]Kalikrishna Dutta, an admirer of the monastery.
[97]The Life of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. II, 6th ed., p. 349.


chapter 5

THE PERMANENT HOME OF THE RAMAKRISHNA ORDER ON A ‘CHOSEN’ PLOT OF LAND

To the glorious history of the ever murmuring, gently flowing Ganga, yet another chapter was added, chronicling the potentially illimitable movement of Ramakrishna’s ideas and ideals. The eastern bank of the Ganga on the north of Calcutta was the original arena of the Ramakrishna Movement. The Movement that had its genesis at the Dakshineswar temple flowed on to settle at Baranagore via Baghbazar, Shyampukur and the Cossipore garden-house. Then it resumed its flow, reaching Alambazar. In its last year at Alambazar, the Movement took a turn—in its functional aspect as well as geographical location—and crossed over the Ganga to Belur village. Its presence totally charged the garden-house of Nilambar Mukherji, making it pulsate with vitality. About a year thereafter, the movement inundated the place presently know as Belur Math. Here a powerful vortex of the movement was created; and the Ramakrishna Math, the principal centre of the Ramakrishna Order, was erected. As the Movement gained further strength, its flow radiated in various directions. 

From Dakshineswar, it took the Movement, about a quarter of a century to reach Belur Math. Viewing the Movement’s history with the aid of hindsight suggests that the land at Belur may have been predestined for its present use. We will recount some incidents that support this premise. 

Holy Mother Sarada Devi lived at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house for about a year and a half.1She also stayed in rented houses at Ghusuri and at Raju Gomasta’s house at Belur. These residences were the sites of her intense spiritual practice. Most of the time, she was in an indrawn state and remained immersed in worship and other spiritual practices. Those days were rich with various divine experiences. One moonlit evening, sitting on the garden-house’s bathing-ghat leading to the Ganga, she had a vision mentioned earlier, and therein she foresaw a very bright future for the Ramakrishna movement. Sarada Devi, who was worshipped by Sri Ramakrishna himself as the representative of Tripurãsundari and who was adored by all as Sri Ramakrishna’s Sakti, performed intense and austere spiritual practices, particularly during this period of her life. The Mother’s statement itself intimates as much: ‘Ah! How did I live there? What a quiet place, one always feels like meditating! So Naren was keen to have a place there.’ Thereafter the Holy Mother lived at Nilambar Babu’s garden house and at the ‘Leggett House’ within the precincts of Belur Math. She sanctified the Math land by her presence at least three times before and a number of times after the Math had been formally transferred to this site. 

We may mention yet more noteworthy events here. The Holy Mother herself said, ‘Of a truth, it always seemed to me as though the Master lived on the land on the other side of the Ganga–in a cottage; just the present monastery and the plantain trees are there.’[2] Mother did not tell anyone about her vision at that time. Later, when the land was acquired for the Math, she revealed it in the context of some discussions. ‘The Master’s desire made it possible to fix the land. It was he who had selected the land for the Math.’[3]Later, extolling the glories of Belur, she said: ‘He for whom one makes journeys to Benares sits there at Dakshineswar and Belur.’ It was Holy Mother who alone could appreciate the greatness and spiritual significance of the place. 

As early as the Baranagore days, the future location of the permanent Math was revealed to the pure mind of Swami Vivekananda. One day while standing with some of his brother-disciples at the Baranagore ferry ghãt, he said, ‘Something tells me that our permanent Math will be in the neighbourhood across the river.’4[4]. 

Part of the sprawling land of the present Belur Math had been sanctified by the touch of Sri Ramakrishna’s feet. The log depot of the King of Nepal was near Belur’s Kathgola ghãt. Viswanath Upadhaya, who was affectionately nicknamed ‘Captain’ by Sri Ramakrishna, was the royal representative. Responding to Captain’s loving invitation, the Master visited the site one day and was pleased to partake of sweets offered to him. 

Considering the above incidents, we are inclined to believe that the land acquired for the Math had indeed been earmarked, as it were, for the Math, thereby rendering all efforts to acquire land at other places vain. The Math was finally established on the land divinely ordained for the purpose. 

Yet another point merits our attention. Sri Ramakrishna, through his intense spiritual practice, transformed the stone image of the Divine Mother Kali installed by Rani Rasmani on the eastern bank of the Ganga into the Conscious Divine Mother; and a holy shrine for the new age evolved there. At Belur on the western bank of the Ganga, considered ‘as good as Benares,’ Sri Ramakrishna’s shakti, the Holy Mother Sarada Devi, established a great spiritual centre by her austerities. There, Swami Vivekananda, the tool in Sri Ramakrishna’s hands, founded Sri Ramakrishna’s ‘Dharmakshetra’ (sacred land), a novel shrine of spirituality–Belur Math. No doubt, at its auspicious beginning, the Ramakrishna Movement flooded the eastern bank of the Ganga with its spirit; but later, the movement, under the leadership of the Belur Math, radiated its energy from the western bank of the river. It may be aptly said that if Dakshineswar were the ‘Gomukha’ (the site of the Ganga’s origin) of the Ramakrishna movement, Belur Math is its ‘Gangotrî’ (the place where the Ganga makes her majestic advent onto the plains). 

The Plan and Efforts for Its Execution

Swamiji had drawn up a plan for the reconstruction of India even before his return to India. In this plan, primary importance was laid on building an organization that would help in the execution of the plan and the setting up of a permanent headquarters for the Ramakrishna movement, its life force. Again, of the two sets of priorities before them, the admirers of the Ramakrishna movement from the United States and England laid greater importance on founding some permanent headquarters for the Movement. Many of them extended helping hands by donating funds or committing to do so. Consequently, a greatly enthused Swamiji wrote to his disciple Alisinga Perumal on 20 November 1896, ‘My present plan is to start two centres, one in Calcutta and the other in Madras, in which to train young preachers. I have funds enough to start the one in Calcutta, which being the scene of Sri Ramakrishna’s life-work demands my first attention. As for the Madras one, I expect to get funds in India.’ After his return to the Alambazar Math, on 25 February 1897, Swamiji wrote to Mrs. Ole Bull, who had committed to helping financially, laying bare his above thoughts with slight modifications. He wrote, ‘My duty would not be complete if I die without starting the two places, one for the Sannyasins and the other for the women.’ Again, from his letter to Mrs. Bull on 26 March 1897 it is clear that of these two desired centres, the first received his foremost attention[6].

No matter whether he was staying at Alambazar or Baghbazar or travelling about to preach or staying for his health, Swamiji remained ever anxious in the matter of securing land for the Math. An extensive search for land was going on under his guidance. Several proposed locations—the Cossipore garden-house, Govinda Chaudhuri’s garden-house at Panihati, a plot of land at Konnagar, land near Dakshineswar, a plot near the river Ganga with eight-cottah frontage—were either deemed unsuitable or, even when approved, could not be finalised due to insurmountable obstacles. The information regarding the plot of land on which the Belur Math stands was first received in June 1897. On 12 June, an earthquake caused extensive damage to the Alambazar monastery. It became imperative to change the monastery building and to establish the Math on its own land. At last, a twenty-two bigha plot of land on the western bank of the Ganga with two houses, one small and the other medium, owned by a Patna resident, Bhagavat Narayan Singh, was purchased. This took place on 4 March 1898. 

From the reminiscences of Kumud Bandhu Sen, we come to know of an incident that took place about one year before the purchase of this land. The Holy Mother Sarada Devi was staying at a rental in Baghbazar for a few days during March-April 1897. Swamiji came to Calcutta from Darjeeling in order to meet Ajit Singh, the King of Khetri. At about that time, Swamiji approached the Holy Mother at Baghbazar and prayed to her, ‘Mother, just now I offered one hundred and eight bel leaves to the Master so that we could have a piece of land for the Math.’ Hearing that, the Mother commented: ‘That Karma can never go without its fruit. One day it will certainly happen that way[6]. 

The Math got possession of the land on 25 February 1898[7]. The land’s eastern border lies on the bank of the Ganga. In its north eastern corner stood a medium sized house and a small one-storeyed house. There were a few trees around the house as well as a vintage mango tree. That tree wearing the victory mark ‘Swamiji’s Mango Tree’ is still alive at present. At almost the southern periphery of the land on the northwest corner of Swamiji’s temple stood three massive deodar trees. As eternal guards, they still stand and maintain vigil. These four trees bear witness to the one hundred year old history of the Math. The address of the original land, with its marshy pools, small ponds, assorted trees and thickets, was No. 5 Kathgola Lane. The original property lay within the village Belur under mouza Dori Barrackpore and Parganas Boro. Its northern fringe was bounded partly by the land and the garden-house of Haridhan Datta; the land of Sambhuchandra Paul bordered the rest. The southern border was in part contiguous with the land of Srischandra Singh and in part by the land of Bhagavat Narayan Singh. The western limit was partly bounded by the land of the said Bhagavat Narayan Singh, and on the remaining portion lay a public thoroughfare and lands of Golam Asraf, Mahendralal Das and Benimadhav Biswas. In the environs, there were depots of wooden logs, brick kilns, garden-houses and medium iron foundry works. Belur bazaar was nearby. 

Swami Vijnanananda, who was thoroughly involved with the development of the land, reminisced later: ‘The high tide waters of the Ganga used to inundate the big field you now see in front of the Math. It had holes and ditches all over. The ships of the Hore & Miller Co. were being repaired here. After purchase of the land we filled it with the rubbish of the nearby brick kilns. So now you see the field before you. We had to bear with so many hazards for the purpose. Even the G.T. Road was thick with jungles and people were frightened to pass that way even in the daytime[8].In this regard, some additional information is available from one of Swamiji’s letters: ‘Miss Muller got us to buy a piece of land which cost Rs. 40,000 and about Rs. 4,000 to level it and fill up the huge gaps in it, as it was a dockyard[9]. 

One had to enter the land by the southern approach. Walking down a pedestrian path towards the north, one found on his left a small pond nicknamed ‘Golpukur’ surrounded by coconut trees. Bushy thickets and bamboo groves thrived to the west. Next there were large fields replete with jungles on both sides of the pathway. On the field’s western end lay Padmapukur (lotus pond), which was also surrounded by coconut trees and mango groves. 

There were a number of date palms, jamrul (a juicy fruit) trees, and gulchi flower ramblers besides three massive deodar trees referred to earlier near the place where Swamiji’s temple presently stands. By the side of the spot where the Mother’s temple now stands, there were one jackfruit and two mango trees; and nearby, west of Swami Brahmananda’s temple, stood a number of Ashok, neem and mango trees. At the northern end of the property, through the jungles thick with mangos, coconuts, palms, plantain trees and tuber growths, one could find two worn single-storeyed buildings. There was a pond on the southwest end of the land where the present temple of Sri Ramakrishna stands. Its name was Panchapukur (rotten pond), which was also surrounded by coconut trees. The bigger of the two houses had two rooms at the north, one room at the south, and a long room connecting both wings. A veranda opened to the east. On the northwest, a small yet elongated house to accommodate the workers stood.

Efforts to Build a Permanent Math on Its Own Land

As stated earlier, the monastery was pulsating with brisk activity while it was stationed at Nilambar Babu’s garden-house. During the Alambazar phase, after Swamiji had returned to India, the monks were bustling with an unprecedented level of activities, particularly because of their service for the distressed, organising and administrating relief operations. However, a new dimension was added to Math life after the Math’s transfer to Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden. Massive preparations were afoot to build a new monastery on the newly purchased land. 

Swami Vivekananda wrote on 25 February 1898: ‘Whatever time I manage to get I use entirely in the matter of the new Math and the associate organisations.’ At Swamiji’s behest, Swami Brahmananda, Brahmachãri Vijnanananda (later Swami Vijnanananda) and Swami Advaitananda took responsibility for filling in the ditches and holes on the newly acquired land and raising the temple and Math building. Four palm trees were felled and sold at nineteen rupees. The jungles and thickets were cleared. Swami Advaitananda started a vegetable garden on one side of the land. 

In the meanwhile, after obtaining permission from Swamiji, Mrs. Bull and Miss MacLeod decided to stay in the single storeyed larger house near the Ganga. At Swamiji’s wish, Sister Nivedita joined them within a few days. The house was refurbished with a fresh coat of colour, the drawing room, dining room and two bedrooms were decorated with a set of secondhand mahogany furniture bought from the market. Mrs. Bull and Miss MacLeod lived in one of the rooms, and Sister Nivedita lived in the other. They remained there from the third week of March until they left for Kashmir. Regarding the atmosphere of the house created by the stay of the ladies, Swamiji commented, ‘You will feel that little house of Dhira Mata like heaven, for it is all love, from beginning to end’[10]. The ladies were extremely loving and sporting in their relationships. On one side of the house, the Ganga peacefully flowed; and in the lush green field on the other side, there was a beautiful array of trees, large and small, with birds ever twittering. Every day, beneath the trees beside the house, Swamiji would unfold India before his disciples–its history, the ideals and realities of Indian life—its religions, its folklore, its caste-system, and its customs. 

During this preparatory stage, three important incidents took place that were deeply significant for the Ramakrishna Order and the history of the Ramakrishna movement. Though Swamiji was present at each of the three occasions, he was generally absent from the Math for various unavoidable reasons. 

As soon as the foreign guests left the Math, reconstruction of the old houses and building of a new house were taken up with full force. The plan to raise another storey over the old house was approved by the senior, veteran engineer Rai Bahadur P. C.Bannerji, an Ariadaha resident. Himself an experienced engineer, Hariprsanna Maharaj went full steam ahead on the construction with the aid of labour contractor Golam Rasul[11]. Swami Brahmananda also spent long hours every day in supervising the work in progress and contributing to the logistics. A few rooms and, on the west, a new veranda were added to the old house. 

To the rear of the house and past the workers’ accommodations, a new two-storeyed house was built. The Master’s room, meditation room, and the storeroom to the Master’s room were situated on the upper floor of the new house. The ground floor housed the kitchen, dining room, storeroom, et cetera. The ditches for the new house’s foundation were dug on 13 June 1898. But the work was greatly hampered due to rain, wind, and particularly the Ganga’s high tide, which inundated the field on more than one occasion. The great winds of 26 May did extensive damage to the area and sunk many boats, which delayed the construction. Great damage was caused by two of the Ganga’s high tides in September. This hampered the smooth progress of the construction work. 

Withstanding the difficulties and hazards, the monastery building which is now known as Swamiji’s House was completed. On Saturday, 12 November 1998, at the invitation of her monastic children, the Holy Mother arrived at the Math with the image of the Master that she herself worshipped daily. The urn popularly called ‘Šrîjî’ worshipped at the Math at Nilambar’s Garden-house was also brought. Swamiji, Swami Brahmananda, and Swami Sivananda reached the Math from Calcutta on the morning of that same day. The Holy Mother, with her own hands, cleaned a room on the ground floor of the newly constructed monks’ quarters, arranged for all the requirements for worship, and then worshipped the Master. In this regard, we cite two valuable documentations of the facts. The first was documented in the third volume (p. 292) of Swamiji’s English biography published in 1915. It reads: ‘The Thakoor worshipped in the Math had been taken by them [the monks] thither. The Holy Mother had brought also her own Image of the Master, and with special worship blessed the place.’ The second, recorded in the Math diary, is rather elaborate. We read that ‘the Holy Mother came to see the new Math with Her Thakur. Our Thakur was taken to the new house and the Mother performed the worship there, after which she came to the Math [at Nilambar Mukherji’s house], offered bhoga and took her meal. She was much pleased to see the new house.’ The Holy Mother consecrated the newly built monks’ quarters, the first house of the permanent Math, to the Master. It was a day of great rejoicing for the Math members. They firmly believed that by the grace of the Holy Mother, who was the Mother of the Universe Herself, they had a dwelling place. The Mother was herself more pleased than her own children–after so many days, her children had a place where they could lay their heads. Moving about on the upper floor, she looked at the pinnacle of the Dakshineswar temple and exclaimed: ‘How nice! The memories of that place will come alive the moment one comes here!’ We get yet another relevant piece of information from the reminiscences of Swami Adbhutananda. He said: ‘Everybody on that day took the dust from her [Holy Mother’s] feet. That dust is still worshipped at the Math. The Mother was highly pleased looking at the new Math premises.’ The abovementioned incident briefly described here is a memorable one in the history of the Ramakrishna movement. To the members of the Math, it had a deep significance and was something that touched their hearts. The Mother of the Order, Sanghajananî, as she was known, herself consecrated the first ever Math building for their welfare. 

Besides this, two more incidents that occurred during the preparatory stage of the founding of the Belur Math were rich in spiritual glory and deeply significant to the history of the Ramakrishna movement. The first incident occurred on Sunday, 27 February 1898. The public celebration of Sri Ramakrishna’s sixty-fifth birth anniversary was held with great enthusiasm at the Radha Ramanji Thakurbari of Purna Chandra Daw, which was in Bally on the same bank of the Ganga as Belur, but slightly upriver. The great festival was organised by the untiring efforts of Swami Yogananda and Swami Trigunatitananda. Margaret Noble’s eyewitness report of the celebration was published in the 16 March 1898 issue of Brahmavadin. The Thakurbari was dense with people whose joyous sounds and kirtan singing charged the entire festival. Setting aside prohibitions of caste and creed, as many as twenty thousand people participated in the feast. Swamiji, being pressed by the crowd, tried to deliver a short address but was unable to raise his voice above the loud cries of the over-enthusiastic crowd. 

The Installation of ‘Sriji’ on Math Ground

The second incident occurred on the morning of that same day. Swamiji formally took Shriji’s relics to the newly acquired land for the Math, an incident of extraordinary significance. Let us draw our attention to some relevant information. Two letters written by Swamiji and Swami Premananda addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda, who was working in Madras at the time, are sources of invaluable information. Swamiji wrote in his letter dated 25 February 1898: ‘…Today we take possession of the land we have bought, and though it is not practicable to have the Mahotsava [general celebration] on it just now, I must have something on it on Sunday. Anyhow Shriji’s relics must be taken to our place for the day and worshipped…So the Math here is a fait accompli, and I am going over to get more help.’ Swami Premananda wrote on 6 March 1898: ‘On Sunday [27 February] Mahotsava was celebrated in a befitting manner at Daw’s garden. The celebration was as good as those held in previous years. On this day Narendra personally carried Thakur to the new place, and performed worship and Homa. Thakur was served sweetened payesham [porridge]. The land was purchased yesterday at the cost of Rs. 39,000. Arrangements are being made to raise a white marble temple and a large building’[12]. 

We get some additional information on the incident from the reminiscences of Swami Adbhutananda. He said, ‘On the day of the celebration all of them left. Vivekananda Bhai [brother Vivekananda] sat for worship and carried the urn on his own shoulder. After completing worship he addressed everybody, saying, “From today I carried him and made him sit in the Math. He alone shall guide us. Look my brothers! Make sure you can move along the way he wants us to go[13]. 

Saratchandra Chakravorti and Swami Virajananda, who were both present on the occasion, were directly associated with drawing up the published reports in Bengali and English respectively. Saratchandra Chakravorti authored Swami Shishya Samvad (Purvakanda), published on 15 Magha 1319 BS (corresponding to 28-29 January 1913). This incident was stated in the fourteenth chapter under the caption Consecration of the Master on the New Land. There was no mention of a date. Only the year, 1898, was mentioned. However, in the thirteenth chapter, placed in chronological order, he narrated the events of the Janmatithi (the birthday of the Master according to the lunar calendar) celebration of the Master at Nilambar Mukherji’s garden and in the fourteenth chapter related the consecration of the Master on the new Math site. The date of the incident referred to in the thirteenth chapter is 22 February 1898, and the date of the incident mentioned in the fourteenth chapter is 27 February 1898. As mentioned above, Swamiji’s letter of 25 February 1898, Swami Premananda’s letter of 6 March 1898, and the reminiscences of Swami Adbhutananda all refer to this incident. 

The newly edited Swami Shishya Samvad (Bengali) was published in January 1964 and was also included in Swami Vivekanander Vani o Rachana (Bengali). It is interesting to note that in this volume, the incident referred to was incorporated in the nineteenth chapter instead of the fourteenth chapter with the date 9 December 1898 assigned. In addition to these changes, the context of the conversation was shortened and changed. In the preface to the edited volume, it has been written, ‘Summary of contents placed in the beginning of each chapter and the author’s comments were deleted in places’[14]. Swami Saradananda, who personally witnessed many incidents narrated in the book, edited the first edition of Swami Shishy Sambad (Bengali). He commented by way of Publisher’s Note: ‘The author having realised the onerous responsibility of chronicling the views and opinions of Swamiji had his book thoroughly revised by the brother-disciples of Swamiji at Belur. He also tried his best to log the time and date of the incidents mentioned in the book.’ 

Swami Virajananda, who was the joint editor and publisher of Swamiji’s biography in English, The Life of Swami Vivekananda published by the Advaita Ashram, Mayavati, personally witnessed the incidents under discussion. In the third volume of the book, published in 1915, the incident was narrated. Contrasting the general Mahotsava for the birth anniversary of Sri Ramakrishna of 1898 with the incident on 9 December of the same year at the Math, the book commented: ‘Though the ceremony of the consecration of the Ramakrishna Math took place on December the ninth, the consecration of the newly bought grounds had been celebrated long ago, on one of the early days of March 1898 A.D[15]. On this latter occasion, the Swami himself performed all the sacred rites, supported by his gurubhais and disciples, on the new monastery grounds. The proceedings, throughout, were most impressive and inspiring.’ 

In the said English biography, regarding the significance of the day, it has been written (p. 296): ‘The particular day was a red letter day in the history of the Ramakrishna mission. The very atmosphere vibrated with spirituality. All sensed the presence of the Master Himself.’ 

The descriptions of the consecration of the Master on the new land of the Math held on 27 February as recorded in Swami Shishya Samvad and the English biography are almost identical. The proceedings as recorded in Swami Shishya Samvad are reproduced here in brief: 

After bathing in the Ganga, Swamiji entered the shrine room early in the morning. He sat in the worshipper’s seat, lifted all the flowers and bel leaves kept in the flower plate in one go and offered them before the hallowed ‘pair of slippers’ of Sri Ramakrishna and passed into meditation. What a wonderful spectacle! Meditation and worship over, preparations were now made to go to the new Math premises. Swamiji personally lifted onto his right shoulder the copper urn that contained the sacred ash remains of Sri Ramakrishna and led the van. The disciple, Sarat Chakraborti, in company with other monks brought up the rear. There was the music of bells and conches. The River Bhagirathi appeared to be rhythmically dancing at the sound of the blowing of conches and beating of gongs and cymbals that was reverberating its banks…The Swami said to the disciple: ‘Thakur said to me “Wherever you will take me on your shoulders, there I will go and stay, be it under a tree or in a hut.” That is why I am carrying him on my shoulders to the new Math grounds. Know for certain, my boy, that for many years to come, Thakur will sanctify the place for the good of the many for a long time to come.’ The party reached the Math premises. Swamiji took the copper urn from his shoulder and placed it on a sprawling carpet on the ground. He prostrated himself on the ground in fervent salutation before it. All the others also saluted it. 

Thereafter Swamiji again sat for worship. After the solemn rites of worship were completed, he lit the sacrificial fire and performed homa. Aided by his brother-monks, he himself cooked the payesham and offered it to the Master… Thus, completing worship, he lovingly invited all and addressed them: ‘Pray today all of you, heart and soul, to the holy feet of Sri Ramakrishna, that the great Avatara of this cycle that he is, he may for the welfare of the many and for the happiness of the many, reside in this holy spot for the great length of time, and ever continue to make it a unique centre of harmony amongst all religions.’ 

All, with folded palms, responded by joining in prayer to the Lord. 

The celebrations being over, the disciple Sartachandra Chakravorti, at Swamiji’s direction, carried the copper urn on his head, returning it to the shrine room of Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden. Swamiji was jubilant, ecstatic, satisfied at having successfully accomplished a formidable responsibility. He eloquently declared: ‘Through the will of Sri Ramakrishna, his Dharmakshetra—sanctified spot—has been established today. A twelve years’ anxiety is off my head…And now a vision comes to my mind! This Math shall become a great centre of learning and spiritual discipline. Householders of a virtuous turn like yourselves will build house on the surrounding land and live there, and sannyasins, men of renunciation, will live in the centre, while on that plot of land on the south of the Math, buildings will be erected for English and American disciples to live in.’ 

The third significant incident, referred to earlier, took place on 9 December 1898, Friday, 24 Agrahayan 1305 BS. Swamiji came from Calcutta the previous night and stayed at the Math. Brahmachãri Haripada (later Swami Bodhananda) went to Calcutta and bought items required for the worship of the Master. In the early hours of the same day, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Sadananda and Swami Virajananda arrived at the Math from Calcutta. The special guests for the day’s celebrations were Mr. Priyanath Mukhapadhyay, Mr. and Mrs. Mill, Mrs. Ole Bull, Miss MacLeod and Sister Nivedita. In the afternoon, Swamiji and other swamis who had arrived at the Math that day returned to Calcutta. As regards the day’s celebration, the Math diary’s cryptic note was: ‘Thakur was taken to the new Math and the new Math was consecrated.’ Judging from relevant facts, it can be reasonably presumed that construction work of the new two-storeyed building including the shrine room, meditation room, kitchen etc. was almost complete. On that very day, Ãtmãrãmer Koutã, or Sriji (the copper urn containing the sacred remains of Sri Ramakrishna), was brought to the shrine room; and Sri Ramakrishna was worshipped observing all rites– Sodašopachãra Pujã (the formal offering with sixteen items) and homa. The Master’s food was cooked in that building and offered to the Master. Thus the consecration of the new Math was done with the formal worship and homa only. This day was a memorable one in the history of the Ramakrishna Order. 

Thus a great holy place evolved. It proved to be a unique Dharmakshetra (holy land). Swami Shivananda, one of those who truly realised the greatness of the place, said: ‘The place is indeed Vaikuntha! Our Ãtmãrãm is here with us; all other direct associates of the Master live here in their subtle bodies; one meets them at times…It is but a great holy place! Each speck of dust is so sacred here…This time the Master has come as the ideal living image of all religions, so he practised all kinds of spiritual disciplines and reached consummation in all of them. The Master’s life is the animated image of the ideals of all religions. Now one will find that followers of each religious discipline will draw new light, new hope and inspiration and will build up their individual spiritual lives following the model of his life’[16]. But it’s more. Belur Math is the nerve centre of the new monastic Order. Here is stationed the headquarters of the Ramakrishna Math and the Ramakrishna Mission. It is also the hub of the Ramakrishna movement. 

Some Facts about the Monastery

Though our discussions and deliberations start with the name ‘Ramakrishna Math,’ it was not so named during the period we are discussing. When the monks wrote letters, they would write their address as ‘Math, Beloor Post Office’ or ‘The Math, Beloor’ or ‘Math, Beloor.’ The letterhead of the Math authorities carried the legend ‘The Math, Beloor.’ We have already mentioned that the municipal address of the Math was No. 5 Kathgola Lane, P.O. Beloor. Initially, the Math site belonged to Hooghly district, which was later transferred to Howrah district. 

The name ‘Beloor’ for the post office could not continue for long because of the existence of a famous historical site of that same name at Karnataka. Therefore, the name of the post office was changed to its new name, ‘Belur Math.’ 

Notwithstanding its predominately rural background, Bally secured the status of a separate Municipality as early as 1 April 1883. The following January, Belur village was included under the Municipality. The Belur Math always belongs to the Bally Municipality and is also under the administrative control of the Bally Police Station. 

Even though the Math came under the jurisdiction of the Municipality, civic amenities were hardly available. For too long, the system of service latrines was in use. Even the direct disciples of the Master, at their advanced ages, had to use service latrines. Monks regularly bathed in the Ganga. Young monks would carry water in water containers slung at both ends of a bamboo pole and fill the water reservoirs of those latrines. 

The availability of drinking water was a serious problem. Ganga water was used to meet the requirements for the cooking of offerings, worship and for drinking. For general cooking, the monks used to draw water by buckets from the river and fill the reservoirs. For worship and attended feasts, water used to be stored in big earthen pots called jãlãs. On Ekãdašî days (the eleventh day of either the new moon or full moon fortnights), the water in the Ganga was relatively cleaner. On those days, the jãlãs were filled. A unique feature of the monks’ life was living by the side of the Ganga, thereby making it possible to both bathe in and drink the water of the Ganga. The Ganga is considered holy. Sri Ramakrishna used to say of the Ganga such things as, ‘A bath in the Ganga absolves one of all sins,’ ‘The bank of the Ganga is holy’ and so forth. 

A few years later, around the early 1920’s, a tap of filtered water from Sreerampore was installed[17]. The tap water was held in a storage cistern and used for cooking and drinking. A report published at the time of establishing Bally Municipality states: ‘Bally suffers specially from fever and bowel complaints. Mortality continues to be heavy’[18]. 

The Math got electricity in the later part of 1927. Prior to this, kerosene lanterns were the only source of light. Initially, there were as many as eight such kerosene lanterns. One used to hang in the veranda on the ground floor facing the Ganga. The monks would take it when necessary. Another such lantern used to hang in front of the shrine room on the staircase landing. In the shrine room two big candlesticks were lit on each side of the Master. 

The Math entrance lay on the southern part of the land. A straight strip of pedestrian pathway led from the gate to the new Math building. There were two ways to get to the Math—by boat, disembarking at Kathgola ghãt and taking a short walk the rest of the way, or on Grand Trunk Road, turning onto Lalababu Sayar Road, Kathgola Lane and Nichu Shiekh Lane[19]. Also, people generally crossed the Ganga using the ferry services from Ahiritola ghãt in Calcutta to Bandhaghat and then walked to Kathgola Lane and finally reached the Math. 

Regular bus service ran in the latter part of the 1920’s. One could reach the northern boundary of the Math by Hem Pal Lane, which came off No. 318 Grand Trunk Road[20]. Lengthwise, the lane was very short and went straight to the Math. 

The bank of the river was disproportionately long compared to the Math’s total land area. No doubt it heightened the beauty of the Math and its ground, but the high tide was a regular source of trouble. This problem frequently plagued the monks before raising the permanent embankment that we find at present. The first permanent embankment was raised on the eastern side of Swamiji’s house only. 

The first permanent ghãt was constructed at the spot where the ghãt in front of Swamiji’s house now stands. The ghãt is supported by brick pillars driven deep into the Ganga. At Swamiji’s instruction, Swami Vijnanananda started the work; but for want of funds, it could not be completed within Swamiji’s lifetime. The project was resumed on 29 March 1902. Girish Ghosh organised a benefit night at the Classic Theatre and raised Rs. 800. The work was resumed in 1903 after the birth anniversary celebration of the Master and was completed within a few weeks. 

At the south end of the Math, five to six bighas of land lay bare. Five or six of the Math’s cows used to graze there. The western part of the land was converted into a kitchen garden. Swami Advaitananda used to work very hard in the garden. An interesting sketch of the Math’s agricultural pursuits at that time is available in Swami Premananda’s letter dated April 1900 addressed to Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘The Math has acquired a country boat. It costs rupees thirty a month…Do you remember how we would be beside ourselves with joy had Nibaran, per chance, sent a stem of green bananas? Now we have plenty of them–green bananas, martaman, kabule. What a growth! These days, other than potatoes, we don’t have to buy green vegetables at all; rather we can afford to give charity. Gopal-da [Swami Advaitananda] and Chatujje [Chatterjee] look after the garden zealously.’ 

A part of the sprawling Math field was used for the young monks’ sports. Cricket was started first; but by January 1900, the ground was mostly levelled and football was introduced and became very popular in no time. An enthusiastic Swami Nirmalananda installed parallel bars near Swamiji’s mango tree, but this failed to find favour with the monks. Those unable to play football would enjoy games like blind man’s bluff and hide-n-seek. 

Taxes on the Math, Lawsuits Bring Relief

The Math had hardly been settled on its newly acquired land when it faced trouble from an unexpected quarter. On the grounds that the Math was in fact a garden-house belonging to Narendranath Datta, who had returned from a foreign country, the Municipal authorities levied a huge tax on it that was beyond the Math’s capacity to pay. Meanwhile, the scavengers stopped clearing the latrines. The monks’ reaction over the matter can be assessed from excerpts of the letter dated 5 December 1900 written by Swami Premananda, the then Manager of the Math, to Swami Ramakrishnananda: ‘Land brings in its train lawsuits. The Municipality levied a tax a little short of rupees two hundred and seven. We’ve said it is a public place of worship and cannot be taxed. So it has ended in a lawsuit. It is now in the Hooghly Court. Rakhal is very busy in the matter and remains anxious. The date of the next hearing is fixed for 28 January.’ Swami Brahmananda and Swami Saradananda tried to reason with the Municipal authorities but failed[21].Finally, the Math authorities filed suit in the Court. The matter was heard and adjudged in lower Courts that preceded higher Courts. The then British District Magistrate came to inspect the Math. For many days, Swami Brahmananda worked very hard on the lawsuit. Finally on 23 February 1901, the Honourable High Court at Calcutta handed down a judgement in favour of the Math. The good news having reached the Math on the day just preceding the general festival of Sri Ramakrishna’s birth anniversary, the monks became jubilant, realising that the direct touch of the Master was involved. The land in possession of the Belur Math was declared tax-free land. Subsequently, no similar problems arose from the Municipal authorities. 

The Shrine and Worship of Sri Ramakrishna

Life in the Math revolved around the newly raised Sri Ramakrishna temple at Belur Math, following the same tradition it had observed while the monastery was at Baranagar, Alambazar and Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. At present, this temple is known as Ãdi Mandir (the first temple) or Thãkurghar (shrine). Sri Ramakrishna’s temple reminds us all of the luminous ideals that Sri Ramakrishna stands for and which have found their fullest manifestation in his life and utterances. The members of the Math are firm in their resolution to actualise these ever-inspiring ideals in both their individual lives and in the life of the community. The Math drives towards the goal. 

The ground floor of Sri Ramakrishna’s new temple includes a kitchen, storeroom, dining room, etc. The staircase to the east led to a north-south veranda covered with a spread, or Nãtmandir. On its south stood the shrine room, measuring 20’ by 11’. The adjacent room to the north was the Master’s bedroom. At the back of these two rooms was a long north-south room, normally used as the meditation hall by the monks and brahmacharins. A veranda covers the entire east-west portion of the upper floor. 

A beautiful white marble, three-tiered pedestal was laid contiguous to the western wall of the shrine room. Decorative lime work was engraved in the wall above the pedestal. The image of Sri Ramakrishna was placed on a wooden throne positioned on the pedestal with a canopy fixed above it. Sri Ramakrishna’s golden amulet[22] was kept in the pedestal inside a casket. Ãtmãrãmer Koutã was placed within the pedestal and was taken out only on special occasions and worshipped. Sri Ramakrishna’s slippers were placed in front of the pedestal inside a glass box. After they had left the mortal plane, the images of the Holy Mother, Swamiji and Swami Brahmananda were placed on three wooden thrones near the main pedestal. Flowers were offered regularly. 

For approximately forty years, daily worship of the Master, as well as occasional special worships and services, were held in this shrine room. On 14 January 1938, the fourth President of the Order, Swami Vijnanananda, took the Ãtmãrãmer Koutã from the shrine room and installed it inside the pedestal of the present Sri Ramakrishna temple, a unique architectural marvel. Since then, formal worship continues to be performed there. 

Deep in their hearts, the members of the Math believe that the living presence of Sri Ramakrishna can indeed be realised in Sriji. One day, Swamiji thought of verifying this. He prayed mentally, ‘O, Thakur, if you truly live here, then bring the Maharaja of Gowalior here within three days.’ In those days, the Maharaja was staying at Calcutta but had no plans to come to the Belur Math. The next day, Swamiji left the Math for Calcutta to do some work. When he returned to the Math, he learnt that while the Maharaja of Gowalior was travelling along the Grand Trunk Road, he had stopped his car and sent his brother to the Math to enquire as to whether Swamiji was present. Upon learning that he was not at the Math, he drove away. The news startled Swamiji. He immediately rushed to the shrine room and, placing his head on Sriji, kept murmuring, ‘Thakur! You are the Truth, the Truth, the Truth’[23]. 

Vivekananda’s disciple, Saratchandra Chakravorti, told yet another wonderful story regarding the shrine room. A part of his writing is reproduced here: ‘Lest a community be evolved in the name of Sri Ramakrishna, Vivekananda did not allow the worship of the Master in his image immediately after the building of the Belur Math. The symbol ‘OM’ inscribed on a piece of silk cloth was instead installed and worshipped. Later, Swamiji had a vision one night and personally installed the image of the Master. Since then, the image is being worshipped’[24]. Needless to say, this incident fortified the collective faith of the monks. 

During the period we are discussing, either Swami Premananda or Swami Subodhananda regularly performed the worship. Infrequently, Swami Dhirananda, Brahmachãri Jnãna, Swami Saradananda and even Swami Vivekananda did the worship and service of the Master. As mentioned earlier, occasional special worship, besides the regular worship of Sri Ramakrishna, was performed in this shrine room. 

Sri Ramakrishna used to say, ‘Know for certain, my children, that there is God’s manifestation where, for a long time, people have practised austerities, japa, meditation, steady absorption of the mind, prayer and worship in order to have His vision. The thoughts of God have become solidified there, so to speak, on account of their devotion; that is why holy thoughts and vision are so easily attained there’[25]. Every letter of the Master’s words above are true as regards the Math shrine room. Here, in this room, the monks and brahmacharins chanted and meditated on God to their hearts’ content, be it morning, afternoon, evening and sometimes throughout the night. Some of them were overwhelmed with devotional fervour. Some of them passed into samãdhi. Even today, the same tradition of spiritual practices continues. 

We come to know of a marvellous incident witnessed by Swami Achalananda. As usual, Swami Premananda came to the shrine room and took his seat for worship like any other day. Suddenly, Swami Vivekananda appeared! He asked Swami Premananda to move aside and himself took the worshipper’s seat. He began to worship. He offered flowers at the lotus-feet of the Master and then, lifting the flowers, placed them on his own head and passed into a deep state of meditation. After long hours, he returned to the normal plane of consciousness. His entire face gleamed with radiance. He looked wonderful as he slowly walked down, leaving the worshipper’s seat. All who were present prostrated before Swamiji. 

Swami Premananda, too, while worshipping would completely identify himself with the worshipped. One day, as he was about to wear a piece of new cloth after offering it to the Master, he had a spiritual vision in which the Master said to him, ‘Ye, Baburam, how is it that you’re wearing a new cloth when my cloth has been torn? Don’t you love me anymore?’ He rushed to the shrine room, accompanied by a brahmacharin. They were amazed to find that rats had nibbled at the cloth that wrapped the Master’s image[26]. 

The Plan for a Permanent Temple

Whereas Sri Ramakrishna’s permanent temple was built after a great deal of planning, the first temple had to be built in haste. Swami Vijnanananda sketched the plans for the permanent temple with the assistance of Govt. Architect Mr. Gyther, incorporating Swamiji’s concepts as far as possible. It is told that as many as three plans were drawn up, and one of them was finally approved by Swamiji. 

We also get some glimpses of Swamiji’s thoughts on building the future temple from two separate sources. From the book Swami Shishya Samvad we learn that Swamiji desired to ‘bring together all that is best in Eastern and Western art.’ He said, ‘A big prayer hall will be built with a roof supported on numerous clustered pillars. On its walls, hundreds of lotuses will be in full bloom. It must be big enough to accommodate a thousand persons sitting for meditation. The Ramakrishna temple and prayer hall should be built together in such a way that from a distance it will be taken for a representation of the symbol “OM.” Within the temple, there will be a figure of Sri Ramakrishna seated on a swan.’ 

In a valuable letter, Swami Akhandananda recorded what Swamiji, standing overlooking the Math property, had told him regarding the future temple. Here is an excerpt from his letter: ‘I raised before him the issue of the plan for the future temple. Hearing this he explained to me in great detail how and where the Master’s crescent-shaped temple will be raised, how within the temple walls in big niches shall be placed the images of gods and goddesses, and of the great souls and pathfinders of the world, how in the centre of the temple an ever-luminous OM studded with diamonds, emeralds and gems would be installed on the Master’s pedestal’[27]. 

Keeping foremost the plan approved by Swamiji and the above mentioned thoughts, Sri Ramakrishna temple at Belur has been raised. This temple, founded on 14 January 1938, is the great centre of the harmony of all religions, culture and arts. This temple is able to meet the needs of every nation on earth. Swamiji had dreamt that Belur Math would, in the course of time, become a holy site for the meeting of humanity irrespective of caste and creed. 

Vesper Songs

It is here in the old shrine-room that the practice of vespers, the support hymns and songs, have assumed their present form, evolved through a process of changes. The Math, after it was moved to the garden-house of Nilambar Mukherji, followed the same tradition in the matter of vespers as developed by Swami Ramakrishnananda before he left for Madras. On the day of the Master’s Tithipuja, 22 February 1898, a song newly composed by Swamiji was sung. In this matter, Swami Premananda wrote to Swami Ramakrishnananda in a letter dated 6 March 1898: ‘Narendranath has composed a beautiful song for vesper service: 

We adore Thee, O snapper of worldly bondages!

O honoured of all mankind! Thou art at once

transcendent attributeless Being

And the Divine Person with attributes,

O sinless one embodied as man! Thee we

salute and adore!

O sinless one embodied as man!

Repeated salutations to Thee,

O Lord who art beyond the reach of speech

and mind,

But yet the common Basis of them both.

Light of all lights, ever resplendent in the cavity

of the heart!

Destroy the darkness of ignorance therein,

O Lord! Destroy the darkness!

To the accompaniment of Mridanga with its

sweets sounds of

‘Dhe, Dhe, Dhe, Langa, Ranga, Bhanga,’

Thy devotees are singing songs at Ãrati Thine. 

Everyone present sang the song’[28]. 

This song was first sung at the Math at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house after the food offering ceremony at noon on the occasion of the Master’s Tithipuja. We find yet another bit of information about the song on page 80 of Swamijir Smriti Sanchayana (Bengali), edited by Swami Nirlepananda: ‘Swamiji himself sung in perfect rhythm the self-composed song Khandana Bhavabandhana with the accompaniment on Pakhoaj which also he beat himself. Hari Maharaj struck the gong, some others cymbals etc. It was so well orchestrated.’ 

It seems that immediately thereafter, the songs and hymns sung previously were not entirely discarded and the new song introduced. However, a problem arose with the formal introduction of the song. It was found that even after singing the new song twice, it would not synchronise with the end of vespers. Swamiji’s attention was drawn to the matter. At that time, he lived at the Belur Math building. Swamiji composed yet seven more verses and grafted them onto the original hymn[29]. Consequently, the song is now perfectly orchestrated in spirit, rhythm and sequence with the vespers. It is really surprising that the name of Sri Ramakrishna does not appear even once in the song. The song eulogises the glories of a great God-Incarnation, the ideal of the harmony of all the four Yogas. 

We read in Swami Shishya Samvad that while the Math was at Nilambar Babu’s garden-house, ‘Today Swamiji composed the hymn Om Hrîm Ritam[30]and handing it over to the disciple, said, “See if there is any metrical defect in these stanzas.” The disciple made a copy of the poem for this purpose’[31]. After four or five days, Swamiji asked: ‘Have you found any scope for correction in it?’ The disciple informed him that he had not had time to go through it properly. Unfortunately, the original draft of the hymn was mislaid. Approximately four years after Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi, the disciple-produced copy of the hymn was found and was printed for the first time in Udbodhan. Prior to that, the hymn had been published in the 10 February 1904 issue of Vîravãnî so it may be presumed that the hymn was included in the Math’s vespers during the first part of 1904. 

On 6 February 1898 (the full moon day of the Bengali month Mãgha), Sri Ramakrishna’s image was installed at the residence of Sri Ramakrishna’s lay disciple, Navagopal Ghosh, at Ramakrishnapur, Howrah. After the worship was over, Swamiji, still sitting on the worship mat, composed extempore this salutation mantra in honour of Sri Ramakrishna: ‘Om sthãpakãya ca dharmasya…’

‘I bow down to Ramakrishna, who established religion,

Embodying in himself the reality of all religions,

And being thus the foremost of divine Incarnations’[32]. 

This salutation mantra was combined with Swamiji’s hymn Om Hrîm Ritam at the Math. But the exact date that this mantra was included is not known. After Holy Mother’s mahãsamãdhi, her photographed image was installed at the left-hand side of the Master’s throne in the old shrine-room. Since then, after every evening service Sarvamangalamangalye, the mantra for prostration to the Divine Mother, is sung[33].The English rendering of the mantra follows: 

O, the most auspicious among those that are auspicious!

O, the one that grants the fulfilment of all prayers!

O, the one refuge of all!

To Thee consort of Siva, known also as Tryambakã and Gaurî,

To Thee, O, Nãrãyanî, our salutations[34]. 

Birth Anniversary Celebration

The Master’s birth anniversary was held in the same shrine room where daily worship and services were held. The extremely popular general celebration for the public was normally held on the following Sunday. The first birth anniversary of Sri Ramakrishna on the Math’s own property was held in 1899. On Monday 13 March, his birth anniversary was observed and on Sunday, 19 March, the general public celebration was held. The main attraction of the general celebration’s afternoon session was a speech delivered by Sister Nivedita with Swami Vivekananda present[35]. In 1900, the birth anniversary and the general celebration were held on Saturday 3 March and Sunday 11 March respectively. On the day of the general celebration, as many as one hundred and fifty kirtan singing parties created an overwhelmingly festive mood on the Math grounds. Some of the singing parties arrived at the Math with great pomp and show, chartering steamers. About twenty-five thousand people attended the celebration. 

In 1901, the birth anniversary was observed on Wednesday, 20 February 1901 and the general celebration on Sunday, 24 February. The March 1901 issue of Brahmavadin reported of the second celebration: ‘People began to pour in both by land and river from early morning and about noon the samkirtan parties commenced the recital of their songs composed yearly for the occasion and danced before the picture of Sri Ramakrishna placed in the centre of a spacious pandal. These parties and those of other visitors that the steam launches and carriages brought in, were received by Swami Vivekananda and the other Swamis of the Math...More than 30,000 people are said to have attended the festival.’ From another source, it is learnt that Holy Mother also joined in that year’s celebration. 

In 1902, the birth anniversary and the general celebration were held on Wednesday, 12 March and Sunday, 16 March respectively. On the day of the general celebration, several kirtan singing parties presented their musical performances with special original songs on the Master before a large, ornately decorated picture of Sri Ramakrishna. They charmed the entire audience. The principal attraction of the celebration was the presence of Swami Vivekananda and others of the Master’s direct disciples. 

Of the festivals and celebrations observed at the Math, the birth anniversary celebration of Swamiji became the next most popular festival after the birth anniversary festival of Sri Ramakrishna. A great stir to commemorate the hallowed memory of Swamiji was observed in the youth of the country after his great mahãsamãdhi. Indeed, it surprised many. 

With great grandeur and festivity, the first birth anniversary of Swamiji was observed at the Math in 1904. On Saturday, 9 January, worship of Swamiji and Kalipuja were held in the morning and evening respectively. The next day, Sunday, the general celebration was held. Pundit Mokshadacharan Samadhyayi and Swami Suddhananda read from and expounded on the Vedas and the Upanishads respectively. The songs of Pulinbehari Mitra, among others, and a concert performance captivated the audience. In the afternoon, Sister Nivedita’s lecture called the youth to its duties and responsibilities. Photographs and lithographs of Swamiji were gracefully exhibited at several places on the festival grounds. The members of the Vivekananda Society of Calcutta and the students of Vivekananda Smriti Mandir took exemplary roles in the service of the poor. 

The next year, Swamiji’s birth anniversary and public celebrations were observed on two days, as in the previous year, on Friday, 27 January and Sunday, 29 January respectively. On the following Sunday, 5 February, the Vivekananda Society of Calcutta organised a public meeting on the Math grounds. Nearly three hundred youths, many of them students, attended. The meeting was attended by several celebrities of the day–Justice Saradacharan Mitra, Jagadish Chandra Bose, Rabindranath Tagore, Chunilal Basu, Satish Chandra Vidyabhusan, among others. The meeting was presided over by Swami Saradananda. Pulinbehari Mitra sang a vesper song and a song on samãdhi, both composed by Swamiji. Several selections from Swamiji’s writings and Girish Ghosh’s Sri Ramakrishner Sange Vivekanander Sambandha (the Relationship between Sri Ramakrishna and Vivekananda) were read at the meeting. Additionally, Swami Suddhananda and Sister Nivedita gave lecturers entitled Swamiji’s Methods of Education and Swamiji’s Propagation of Religion in the West respectively. At the end of the meeting, prasãd was distributed. 

That year, the Master’s birthday fell on Wednesday, 7 March (24th Phalgun 1311 BS.). For some special reason, the general celebration was held on Sunday, 18 March, skipping the Sunday immediately following the seventh. As in other years, the steamers of M/S Hore Miller & Co. ferried the devotees from Ahiritola to Belur ghãt and back. A canopy was set up on the sprawling grounds, and oil paintings of the Master and Swamiji were placed thereunder and ornately decorated. Nirodbaran (later Swami Ambikananda) and Sangîtãchãrya Ramlal Datta sang a number of songs. The essays Sri Ramakrishnadeva Sambandhe Amar Abhijnata (My Experience with Sri Ramakrishna) by Vaikunthanath Sanyal, Sri Ramakrishna O Pundit Iswarchandra Vidyasagar (Sri Ramakrishna and Iswarchandra Vidyasagar) by M., and Sri Ramakrishner Shishyasneha (Sri Ramakrishna’s Love for His Disciples) by Girish Chandra Ghosh were read. The president of the meeting, Swami Saradananda, read an article entitled Sri Sri Ramakrishna Jivanalochana (Reflections on the Life of Sri Ramakrishna)[36]. After some years, as the initial spurt of enthusiasm among the youth showed signs of decline, Swamiji’s birth anniversary was limited to a one day celebration. 

While the Math was at the Alambazar monastery, Swami Yogananda took the initiative to perform special worship and homa to celebrate the Holy Mother’s birth anniversary Gradually, the practice of special worship to celebrate the Holy Mother’s janmatithi and the distribution of prasãd amongst familiar devotees became very popular. However, it is worth noting that during this period, the practice of observing the birth anniversary of other of the Master’s direct disciples was not introduced, even after Swami Yogananda and Swami Niranjanananda passed away. 

Other Festivals

Besides celebrating the auspicious birth anniversaries of the Master, the Holy Mother and Swamiji, the monks annually celebrated, in their own way, the memory of the holy birth of Jesus Christ. In due course, the observance of the holy birthdays of Sri Rama, Sri Krishna, Sri Buddha, and Sri Chaitanya were included in the list of the Math’s celebrations. 

Of course, the most important festival observed by the Math during this period was Durgã Pujã in the year 1901. From the incidents and the reminiscences recorded in books, it appears that the Goddess Durgã gave a subtle hint almost simultaneously to Swami Vivekananda and Swami Brahmananda that She would accept worship from the Belur Math monks. When the news broke that the Mother Durgã would be worshipped in the clay image, the monks were beside themselves with joy. Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house was hired for use by the Holy Mother and other women devotees. The sankalpa*[37]of worship was made in the name of the Holy Mother. Brahmachãri Krishnalal performed the worship assisted by Iswarchandra Chakravorti. The presence of the Holy Mother inspired great joy and enthusiasm in the monks. Swamiji, through the Holy Mother, presented twenty-five rupees as pranãmî*[38]to Iswarchandra Chakravorti. During the days of the worship, Swamiji ran a high fever[39]. On the last day of the worship, the fever was almost arrested, and Swamiji sang in the assembly in front of the Deity[40]. The great festival, observed through worship, homa, aratî, japa, meditation, and the distribution of prasãda was enjoyed by the members of the math and the devotees and was also appreciated by the traditionalistic local people. 

After a few days, on the full moon night, the Goddess Lakshmi was worshipped; and on the night of the following new moon, the worship of the Goddess Kali in a clay image was performed. A goat was sacrificed. Very likely at the Holy Mother’s advice, all animal sacrifice for worship was prohibited at the Math for good. For over a month, the air and the sky of the Math was rent with the joyous clamour of the festivities. We find a beautiful description of the festivities in one of Swami Vivekananda’s letters. We reproduce the relevant portion as follows: 

We had grand worships here in our Math this year. The biggest of our pujas is the Mother worship, lasting nearly four days and nights. We brought a clay image of the Mother with ten hands, standing with one foot on a lion, the other on a demon. Her two daughters–the goddess of wealth and the goddess of learning and music–on either side, on lotuses; beneath, her two sons–the god of war and that of wisdom. 

Thousands of people were entertained, but I could not see the worship, alas! I was down with a high fever the whole time. The day before yesterday, however, came the worship of Kali. We had an image, too, and sacrificed a goat and burned a lot of fireworks. This night every Hindu home is illuminated, and the boys go crazy over fireworks…We had less fireworks but more worship, recitation of Mantras, offering of flowers, food and songs. It lasted only one night[41]. 

The orthodox Brahmin community long nursed a sense of animosity towards the Math. But it showed signs of waning as they observed that the monks performed the traditional worship, duly honouring all the rituals as ordained in the scriptures. 

The Math’s Sannyasins and Brahmacharins

During the period under review, of all the Math members, Swami Vivekananda was the ‘Crest-Jewel.’ Swami Vijnanananda used to say that Swamiji’s vibrant presence in the Math precincts could be felt from the front gate itself. Swami Yogananda did not live in the new Math. Swami Abhedananda was busy propagating Vedanta in different parts of the United States. Swami Turiyananda left the Math on 20 June 1899 for the propagation of Vedanta in the West and returned on 29 July 1902. Swami Trigunatitananda set sail for the United States on 27 September 1902. When Swamiji was in the West, Brahmachãri Hariprasanna (Swami Vijnananandas) took upon himself the self-administered vow of sannyãsa at the Math on 9 August 1899. Swami Ramakrishnananda and Swami Akhandananda were at Madras and Shibnagar (Sargachi) respectively. During that time, the rest of Swamiji’s brother-disciples lived at the Math for periods of varying duration. 

Swami Yogananda, among the first group of monks of the Order, left the mortal plane on 28 March 1899 at the rented premises 10/2 Bosepara Lane. A greatly bereaved Holy Mother uttered: ‘A brick has dropped out of the building, now it is the turn of the rest.’ A widespread shadow of sadness came over Math life after Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi on 4 July 1902. It is learnt from Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 2 June 1904 that Swami Niranjananda died at Hardwar, succumbing to an attack of cholera. 

We come to know from Swami Trigunatitananda’s letter dated 22 January 1898 that on that date, there were thirteen monks at the Math, four at Calcutta and an odd number of monks were living at different places outside Calcutta and overseas. After the general celebration of the Master’s birthday anniversary in 1900, seven of the Master’s direct disciples, including Swami Brahmananda, lived at the Math. Other Math residents included Swami Nityananda, Swami Somananda, Swami Suddhananda, Swami Sachchidananda, Swami Satyakama, Swami Sadananda, Brahmachãri Krishnalal and Brahmachãri Nandalal. Swami Trigunatitananda also lived at Calcutta. Swami Vivekananda, Swami Abhedananda and Swami Turiyananda lived in the United States. Swami Kalyanananda, who held charge of the temporary orphanage at Kishengarh, fell ill, so Swami Nirmalananda and Swami Atmananda went there. Swami Bodhananda and Swami Prakashananda went to visit the holy shrine of Kedar Badri. On his way back, Swami Prakashananda, accompanied by Swami Vijnanananda, stayed at the Brahmavadin Club of Allahabad for a fairly long time. For some days, Swami Vimalananda and Swami Atmananda were at Almora practising spiritual disciplines. Swami Sachchidananada (Matilal) and Swami Paramananda stayed at Madras with Swami Ramakrishnananda, the former for about six months. Swami Akhandananda was running the Shibnagar orphanage at Murshidabad. Swami Sureswarananda and few others assisted him. Swami Swarupananda held charge of the Advaita Ashrama, Mayavati. Swami Virajananda, Swami Satchchidananda (Buro Baba), Swami Vimalananda and Swamiji’s nephew Harendra (Nadu) assisted him. 

The Eligibility Requirements of Entrants to the Order

Initially, some thought was devoted to the matter of terms and conditions for those who wanted to join the Math. In his letter dated 27 April 1896, Swamiji advised: ‘Anyone wishing to be a sannyãsin should be admitted as a Brahmachãrin first. He would live one year at the Math and one year outside, after which he may be initiated into sannyãsa.’ Swami Suddhananda followed this instruction. In this regard, we find a reference in Swami Shishya Samvad to the effect that one would attain the eligibility to sannyãs after rendering services for five years at the Math’s Annasatra (feeding centre), followed by spiritual practices, study of scriptures, etc. for five more years. But it is not known whether this rule was ever introduced to the Math. Again we find that Swami Ramakrishnananda talked to litterateur Saratchandra Chottopadhaya at Rangoon (Burma) in 1905: ‘In order to become a sannyãsi of the Order one should remain a probationer for the first three years followed by observing three years’ vow of brahmacharya. If after six years the President of the Math considers the aspirant eligible for sannyãsa he will confer sannyasa upon him. The sannyasins of the Order must be ideal in renunciation, restraint, love and devotion to God’[42].The rule of four years’ probationary period followed by four years of observing the vow of brahmacharya was introduced later. 

The rules and regulations that are currently in place were introduced in 1898. The members of the order are divided into two categories–sannyasins and naisthika (orthodox) brahmacharins, who follow the vow of brahmacharya throughout life. At that time, the most notable naisthika brahmachãrin was Brahmachãri Jnan, initiated by Swamiji. Swamiji also initiated Miss Margaret Noble into the vow of naisthik brahmachãrinî. She was named Nivedita (the Dedicated One). It is no gainsaying that she did not belong to the Order of the sannyasins. At that time, it was not possible to set up the Order for women although Swamiji tried hard to do so. In the year 1906, Swami Ramakrishnananda composed all the mantras related to the vow of brahmacharya. Before this, there was no definite set of mantras used for this purpose. 

Swami Achalananda, Swamiji’s disciple, recorded in his reminiscences: ‘When a new brahmacharin would join the Math, he (Swamiji) used to send him to Belur village and the adjoining villages to beg. Then the brahmacharin would cook the rice secured by begging, offer it to the Master and partake of the prasãd. He even asked sannyasins to occasionally take food secured through mendicancy...Barely one month before he left his body Swamiji had asked revered Rakhal Maharaj, Mahapurush Maharaj, and Sarat Maharaj to go begging. When they brought back alms Swamiji most gladly accepted a morsel. He said to Mahapurush Maharaj at that time, “Don’t give up the practice of mendicancy, no matter what, even if it becomes difficult.”...We are essentially monks, and Swamiji wanted us to keep the spirit alive’[43]. During those days, the members of the Order zealously cherished the above ideal. 

Other Math Members and Guests

Some who developed a distaste for the worldly life but were unable to formally join the Order stayed at the Math. For example, the elder brother of Hutko Gopal used to live at the Math and looked after the flower and vegetable gardens. In the Math, he was popularly known as Bar-da. Earlier, one Mr. Chatterjee also lived there. Swami Premananda wrote in his letter of April 1900, ‘Eight days ago Gopal-da has gone to Dacca. Chatujje is all in all.’ 

A dearth of living accommodations is a continuous problem at the Math; but during those days, it was most acute. Most of the devotees who commuted from Calcutta had to return home after taking prasãd. Very few would, like M., spend the night at the Math in spite of great hardships. But serious problems would crop up when foreign guests and dignitaries wanted to halt for the night at the Math for some reason or other. Let us narrate some of the instances. Mrs. Sevier came all the way from Mayavati to Belur Math. On 27 March 1901 she had executed her will at Mayavati and set sail for England. Returning on Tuesday, 10 December 1901, she arrived at the Math accompanied by Mrs. Bell[44] On both occasions, they lived in a tent pitched for them on the Math grounds. Mrs. Ole Bull perhaps visited Calcutta for the second time in February 1902. After spending a few days at a Calcutta hotel, she came to Belur Math accompanied by Nivedita and set up a tent on the Math grounds[45]. Mrs. Sevier came to Calcutta with Swami Swarupananda to ensure a proper and legally valid settlement of the land and the premises of the Mayavati Ashram. Mrs. Sevier and Sister Christine stayed in a tent pitched on the Math grounds for some time. On 1 April 1903, after witnessing the Master’s birth anniversary celebration, Mrs. Sevier left for Mayavati. 

Nilambar Mukherji’s garden-house stands just a furlong away from the Math premises. At that time, this house had to be rented on a number of occasions. In 1901, the Holy Mother and some of her associates lived there during Durgã Pujã. During the first four months of 1902 Sm. Kashiswari Devi, the wife of Mahendranath Banerji, a Government pleader from Darjeeling, lived at the house[46]. Additionally, ‘Bally House’ had had to be rented to accommodate foreign guests. Needless to say, so long as Swamiji stayed at the Math, there was always a rush of visitors and guests. 

The Students’ Home at the Math

Even before the Math was moved to its own premises at Belur, a few school and college students got the opportunity to stay at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house. For example, on 11 March 1900, such residents were Balen Banerji, Sailen Banerji, Naresh Chandra Ghosh, (a third class student of Sir Rivers Thomson School),[47] Probodh Kumar Chandra (a fourth class student), Avja Kumar Chandra (an eighth class student), and Khagendranath Roy Chaudhuri (a sixth class student). 

Balen and Sailen were the first and third son respectively of five sons of Sri Mahendranath Banerji, the Government Pleader of Darjeeling. From one of Swami Premananda’s letters, we find that Balen and Sailen used to live on the first floor of the Math building. They attended Calcutta School and College, ferrying across the Ganga. We get some additional information about this students’ hostel from Swami Premananda’s letter written in April 1900: ‘His [Dumdam Master’s] two sons live at this Math. They go to Bally school to study and come back. Unfortunate Sarat Sarkar’s[48]cousin Gour also lives here. He is fairly good in all work, but is unmindful of his studies. A boy distantly related to Swamiji also lives here. On the upper floor live two sons of Banerjee Sahib.’ 

We do not know how long this students’ home continued within the Math campus. Initially, Swami Suddhananda and later Swami Satchchidananda (Buro Baba) used to look after the students. During those days, the Math faced an acute shortage of space and funds. It appears that, ignoring all these problems, the students’ home continued to operate for over two years, even after the mahãsamãdhi of Swamiji[49].Hearsay has it that a certain student’s habit of regular bed-wetting hastened its closure. 

After Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi, Swami Saradananda took special initiative to open a hostel for college students named Vivekananda Smritimandir on 18 June 1903 at 64/1 Mechuabazar Street. The success of the students’ hostel made him so happy that Swami Saradananda wrote in a letter, ‘I am sure its influence will grow with time.’ But fearful of the British Government, landlords refused to rent houses for use as college students’ hostels. Thus, the beautiful institution died a premature death after only one year. Of course, within a short time, Swami Ramakrishnananda’s enthusiasm made it possible to develop a free hostel for students at Madras. Incidentally, the students’ hostel programme for school and college students by several centres of the Math and Mission at various places became popular in the 1920’s. 

Achieving the Cohesion of the Spiritual Movement

About two years before the Math moved to its own land, Math life followed a set timetable. Its rules and regulations were drawn up. Work schedules consisting of regular worship, studies, and educational activities and, at some places, relief work were introduced. Certain rearrangements of the scheduled activities were effected after the Math had been moved to its own land. The birthday celebrations of the Master and of Swamiji and the Durgã Pujã were introduced on the Math’s site. Vespers and the service of the Master in the shrine room were introduced with a revised form of the hymns. The emblem that represents the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission was coined. The motto that articulates the ideals and the goal of the Order was adopted and announced. It was Atmano mokshartham jagaddhitaya cha (To achieve one’s own liberation and to do good to the world). Two literary voices of the Order, Prabuddha Bharata and Udbodhan, in the English and Bengali languages respectively, began to come out regularly. Additionally, the devotees at Madras, enthused by Swami Vivekananda, started to publish yet another English periodical viz. Brahmavãdin primarily under the leadership of Alasinga Perumal. Thus, slowly and steadily, the work of propagation grew; and new centres began to add to the strength of the Order. 

Notwithstanding rapid growth, Swami Vivekananda remained ever anxious about the continuance and future of the Order. He set up the Ramakrishna Mission for the good of the Indian people as well as the people of the world. But Swamiji was worried about the lethal disease, diabetes, which he had inherited from his father and had manifested itself in a threatening form on his return from the West. He wrote to Mary Hale on 9 July 1897, ‘...at most three or four years more of my life are left...My time is short.’ He was apprehensive as to whether he would find time enough to see the Mission in sound working order; but ever an optimist, he wrote to her again on 30 October 1899: ‘We have started a new India–a growth–waiting to see what comes.’ Meanwhile, under the leadership of Swami Vivekananda, a work centre for teaching philosophy and comparative religion was started at the Belur Math, which became the principal centre of the movement. He could clearly see that death was knocking at his door. Despite the fairly quick execution of his plan, he was not satisfied. As soon as he returned from his second visit to the West, he consulted lawyers and created an endowment trust on 30 January 1901, transferring all the land, movable and immovable properties of the Belur Math to the said Trust. He completely withdrew himself and made his eleven brother disciples Trustees to the said endowment trust. Swami Brahmananda was elected to the post of President. At Swamiji’s suggestion, Swami Saradananda was appointed Secretary. Swamiji was ever thoughtful about the future of the Ramakrishna Order, having reviewed the histories of the growth, development and decay of other well-known religious organisations and the then socio-political circumstances of India. ‘My great anxiety is this: the work has somehow been started, but it should go on and progress even when we are not here; such thoughts worry me day and night.’ In light of these thoughts, the Ramakrishna movement forged ahead with irresistible force, even while Swamiji was yet in his mortal frame. And now that he has moved himself beyond humankind’s view, the inherent vital force of the Order has sprouted forth to actualize his dreams. 

The Holy Mother and the Math

At the historic moment when the Ramakrishna Mission (Association) was born on 1 May 1897, Swamiji openly placed the Holy Mother in the hallowed position of Sanghajananî (Mother of the Order). He also arranged a monthly allowance of twenty-five rupees for the Holy Mother. It is worth observing how the Holy Mother’s influence quietly yet assuredly spread over the entire life of the Math and its activities at this time. 

The Holy Mother never visited the Baranagar or Alambazar Math. She stepped onto Math premises for the first time on 9 April 1897, when it was at Nilambar Mukherji’s garden-house. The Math members welcomed their Sanghajananî by blowing conch-shells and worshipped her hollowed feet. The Holy Mother visited the newly purchased Math land and its newly raised rooms at least three times before the formal move. On 12 November 1898, the Holy Mother herself consecrated the new Math building by worshipping the Master. She breathed a sigh of relief, saying that after so many days, her children had a place to lay their heads. 

The next day, 13 November, the auspicious day of Kalipuja, the Holy Mother performed the opening ceremony of the girls’ school at 16 Bosepara Lane by worshipping Sri Ramakrishna. The auspicious beginning of the women’s education programme, blessed by the Holy Mother, is an important event in the history of the Ramakrishna Order. At that time, the Mother used to live in a rental at 10/2 Bosepara Lane. 

On the very earnest persuasions of Mrs. Bull, the Holy Mother allowed one Mr. Harrington to take her picture, resulting in two photographs. Later, the Holy Mother said, ‘Mrs. Sarah Bull came and took the photograph. I would not let her take it. She specially entreated me. She said, “I shall take this picture to America and worship it.” Thus the photographs were taken.’ Secretly at first, thereafter openly, her photographs were circulated to the devotees’ houses and different Math centres. But the Holy Mother’s photograph was installed in the shrine rooms of the Math centres only after her mahãsamãdhi. 

The Holy Mother was overwhelmed with grief at the premature death of Swami Yogananda, who had always attended on her. Two days later, Nivedita wrote in her letter dated 30 March 1899, ‘I went to see the Mother who was in tears.’ Being blessed by the Holy Mother, Swami Vivekananda, accompanied by Swami Turiyananda and Sister Nivedita, left for the United States on 20 June 1899. The Holy Mother gave them and other monks of the Order a sumptuous lunch on the same day. The benign presence of the Holy Mother was being truly felt in most of the Order’s activities. 

Radharani, or Radhu, was born on 26 January 1900. She was to cast a large shadow over the Mother’s life but also added a new dimension to it. Mother was also made to increasingly associate with the activities and growth of the Order. The Mother’s influence on the Order was becoming clearer. The Holy Mother’s wish became the last word concerning the Order and, of course, concerning herself. Swamiji also concurred. In a letter, he wrote, ‘Mother knows best. That is all I know too’[50]. 

In 1901, for the first time, Durgãpujã was performed using a clay image at the Belur Math. The Holy Mother’s participation in the celebration created such a blissful atmosphere that it was ever to remain in the hearts of the devotees as a memorable treasure. The members of the Math felt themselves blessed by worshipping the hallowed feet of the Holy Mother. The Durgãpujã was held in the open terrace between the then Math building and the shrine room and continued to be held there until 1942. During the early years, the worship enclosure was covered with a hoglã (a type of long dry grass) shade.

The members of the Math had full faith in the Holy Mother’s statement that it was the Master himself who worked through Swamiji. After Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi in July 1902, the entire Math was engulfed, so to say, in the darkness of grief. At that time, the Holy Mother was staying in her native village. We do not have a clear picture of what her instant reaction was on hearing the bad news; but from her letters of those days, we can speculate to a certain extent as to what was going on in her mind. On 31 August 1902 (15 Bhadra) she wrote to Swamiji’s disciple, Swami Vimalananda, then at Mayavati, advising him, among other things, ‘Remain ever alert in the Math. No longer is the power of Swamiji there to protect you.’ Secondly, she controlled her own sense of grief to console the bereaved Math members. In the same letter, she wrote, ‘How do I express in writing my sense of sorrow for Sri Sri Swamiji Maharaj?’ We find again that she wrote from Jayrambati to Swami Ramakrishnananda on 17 September 1902, ‘Do not brood over Swamiji.’ This way, she consoled and provided succour to the grieving monks and brahmacharins. 

During this period, it became clear that the Mother’s decision was final in all matters concerning the Order. According to Swamiji, Mahapurush Maharaj and others of their rank, the Holy Mother was their ‘High Court.’ Two instances will be related here. The Advaita Ashram at Mayavati, the Himalayas, was established in order to pursue spiritual practice in strict accordance with the principle of Advaita Vedanta. In January 1901, Swamiji went there and stayed for a few weeks. One day, he found that some of the Ashrama residents had set up a photograph of Sri Ramakrishna in one of the rooms and regularly worshipped it with the lighting of lamps and burning of incense. Swamiji was very annoyed. He wanted all types of worship, including that of Sri Ramakrishna, stopped. But his disciple, Swami Vimalananda, developed misgivings about Swamiji’s decision and wrote to the Mother. In her reply, sent from Jayrambati, she fully approved of Swamiji’s views, writing: ‘He who is our Guru is verily Advaita. When you are his disciples, you are also Advaitins. I can say firmly that of course, you are Advaitins.’ Having learnt ‘the decree of the Honourable High Court,’ the monks and brahmacharins of the Advaita Ashram accepted it.

Here is yet another example. As mentioned previously, from facts lately made available, we come to know that in the Kãlipujã following the Durgãpujã in 1901, a goat was sacrificed[51]. It is not very difficult to infer that at the behest of the Holy Mother, animal sacrifice for worship at the Math was permanently stopped. The Mother’s view was that monks provide all living beings freedom from fear. It was, therefore, unethical to perform worship with animal sacrifice in the Math run by the monks. 

Besides the Math, all the other organisations in Calcutta associated with the name of Sri Ramakrishna were sanctified by the Holy Mother’s blessings. During this period, the Mother used to live in a rented premises near the Nivedita School. The Mother was regularly kept informed about the wellbeing of the teachers and students alike. In 1904, she participated in the Rathayãtrã festival organised by Sri Ramakrishna Archarnalaya, Entally. That same year on Janmãstamî (the birthday of Lord Krishna) which is observed as the festival of the Master’s Nitya Avirbhãva[52] (ever-abiding presence) at Yogodyan, Kankurgachi, the Holy Mother spent the entire day there and accepted the salutations of the devotees. 

From the day Swami Saradananda became the principal attendant to the Holy Mother, her link with the different Math and Mission centres increased considerably. Swami Brahmananda suffered from typhoid fever for many days during 1904. While convalescing, he basically withdrew from the day-to-day workings of the Math and Mission. After Swamiji had left the mortal frame, Swami Saradananda had to accept additional responsibilities in many areas. Besides attending on the Mother and looking after the ever-increasing activities of the Math and Mission, he accepted the responsibility of properly harnessing and guiding the tremendous enthusiasm that was generated among the youth following Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi. The increased responsibilities of Swami Brahmananda, who had largely withdrawn from activities, devolved onto Swami Saradananda. With the hope that Swami Turiyananda might agree to share some of his newly acquired responsibilities, he approached him and made a special request in a variety of ways but failed to enlist his support. In this complex situation, he felt thoroughly dismayed and remorseful. At this critical time, it was the Holy Mother who stood by him; she energized him by providing consolation and enthusiasm. 

Taking an overview, it is seen that during this period a calming and freshening influence exuding from the Holy Mother spread far and wide, infusing itself into the life and activities of the Order. 

Study of the Scriptures

We have heard from the senior monks of the Order that our sannyãsî group is characterised as Brahmavidyãsampradãya (a community committed to the study of Brahman). This study is part of the community’s spiritual discipline. The members of the Order also study worldly subjects that are incidental to the study of higher Knowledge and are in conformity with the Order’s ideals. Swamiji always cautioned that the members of the Order must keep up the discipline of regular study, otherwise there was every possibility that the Order might degenerate for lack of knowledge. Swamiji did not just issue dictates; he himself became the supreme model of intensive study. As soon as he returned from the West, he introduced the discipline of regular study for the members of the Alambazar monastery; he paid special attention to the young monks and brahmacharins. The discipline was maintained while the Math was housed at Nilambar Mukherjee’s garden-house and for many years later at Belur Math. 

Swamiji expressed his desire to set up a school in the pattern of a traditional Tol (Sanskrit Boarding School) on land at the southern part of the Math. There, the students would be taught Vyãkaranam (grammar), Kãvya (poetry), Alankara (rhetoric), Smriti,*[53] devotional scriptures, philosophy, physical sciences and English. 

The students of the Math, divided into two groups—advanced and elementary—were taught separately. The principal teacher for the Vedas and the Upanishads was Swamiji himself. Before he left for the West, Swami Turiyananda also taught scriptures for some years. For many years, Swami Saradananda taught, as did Swami Nirmalananda, but for fewer years. After the Math was moved to Belur, Swami Suddhananada taught the elementary group and simultaneously joined the advanced classes for scripture lessons. Sister Nivedita gave a series of lectures on botany, drawing and arts, and methods of teaching kindergarten. Dr. Sashi Bhusan Ghosh and Dr. Netai Haldar discussed physiology. 

When Swamiji left for the West for the second time, there was a temporary suspension (only about ten days) of classes, which were resumed on 30 June. Swami Saradananda used to give two classes beginning at 7 a.m. and ending at 9 a.m. on the history of philosophy[54] followed by Pãninî’s grammar. The students were Swami Bodhananda, Swami Suddhananda, Brahmachãri Brajendra and Ashu[55]Swami Bodhananda used to teach physiology primer, while Swami Suddhananda taught the elementary class during the next period. Swami Suddhananda taught the Gîtã on one day and Sanskrit grammar on another. The afternoon classes were held from 1 p.m. to 3 p.m. and regularly attended by Brajendra and Ashu. 

In the latter part of 1900, the monks and the brahmacharins were studying and deliberating on Sãmkhya philosophy, Bhãgavata and Îšãnusaran (a Bengali rendering of Thomas á Kempis’ Imitation of Christ). Deliberations from the Bhãgavata continued for many days. Initially Swami Shivananda, Swami Vijnanananda, Swami Suddhananda and others also joined the Bhãgavata classes. 

It is indeed remarkable how an excellent climate of study and learning was created at the Belur Math during those days. Sarat Chandra Chakravorti, who personally witnessed the scene, wrote: ‘Study and deliberations are done on a regular basis, maybe one day it is the Gîtã, the other day the Bhãgavata, yet another day the Upanishads or the commentary on the BrahmaSûtras are discussed. Swamiji remains present on most days and personally resolves the questions that are raised. At Swamiji’s command, while on the one hand an austere routine regarding meditation and japa are being followed, on the other hand, daily classes on the scriptures are also held. Reverentially accepting the orders of Swamiji everybody is following the ground rules he has framed. Now every activity of the members of the Math–eating, meditation, study and sleeping—is subject to strict discipline’[56]. 

Swamiji’s personal presence would elevate the atmosphere of classes to inspiring sessions. The then student, Swami Suddhananda, painted a beautiful word-picture in his reminiscences entitled Asfuta Smriti (sketches of reminiscences) of how Swamiji used to recite from the Gîtã, and of his animated commentaries. After having incisively analysed the historicity of legendary characters and episodes, such as Krishna, Arjuna, Vyãsa, and the Kurukhestra War, Swamiji explained the essence of the Gîtã as the harmony of all faiths and also discussed the ideal of selfless work. Swamiji read šlokas aloud and explained how the core of the entire Gîtã was ingrained in the particular šloka, ‘O, Pãrtha, yield not to unmanliness. This does not befit you. O, scorcher of foes, arise, giving up the petty weakness of the heart!’[57] Swami Suddhananda wrote: ‘As he was explaining the principle in a spirited voice like a prophet his entire being appeared to exude fiery spirit’[58] 

Swami Suddhananda presented us with yet another picture of Swamiji’s lessons and discourses on the Brahma-Sûtras. Swamiji directed that one should try to understand the individual Sûtras (aphorisms) without blindly following the commentaries on them. He taught the method to draw out the meaning of each word of an aphorism. He laid stress on developing the student’s own faculty of understanding and attached greater importance to independent study and comprehension of the scriptures without relying absolutely on the explanations tendered by various Ãcãryas. Swami Suddhananda recorded Swamiji as having said: ‘Who has told you the fact that the sûtras merely express monistic views? Sankar was an Advaitin. He had tried to explain the sûtras only in the light of Advaita philosophy, but you try to realise the meaning of each word of the sûtras and seek to perceive what the real intention of Vyãsa was. For example, look at the sûtra “Asminnasya ca tadyogam šãsti” (Brahma-Sûtras, 1.1.19); its correct interpretation appears to me to be that both the views of monism and those of qualified monism have been signified by Vedavyãsa’[59]. 

Question-answer Sessions

However, the most entertaining part of the classes appeared to be the question-answer sessions, especially when Swamiji would personally answer the questions. In the Gîtã (4:34), even Lord Krishna praises pariprašna (enquiry) as a means of attaining Self-knowledge. It is indeed among the rarest of good fortune to have one’s doubts resolved by a teacher like Swami Vivekananda, himself established in the Supreme Knowledge. Let us put some of these exchanges on record:

21 February 1899: After completing his talk on the Gîtã, Swamiji began to answer various questions. One of the students enquired: ‘Who is the real guru and who a true disciple?’ 

The summary of Swamiji’s reply: ‘A real Guru is one who is born from time to time as the repository of one spiritual force which he transmits to future gurus, always through successive links of guru and disciple. The current of this spiritual force changes its course from time to time just as a mighty stream of water opens up a new course and leaves the old one for good. Thus it is seen that the old sects of religion become lifeless and new sects arise with the true life in it. Men who are truly wise commit themselves to the mercy of that particular sect through which the current of life flows. Old religions are like skeletons of dead animals to be preserved in the museum. They should be regarded with due honour but not followed. These dead religions cannot afford true spiritual insight to followers just as a dead mango tree cannot satisfy the cravings of a man for a bunch of luscious mangoes…The one thing necessary is to be stripped of our vanity (the sense that we possess any religious wisdom) and surrender ourselves completely to the guidance of our guru. The guru alone knows what will lead us towards perfection. We are quite blind of it. We do not know anything. This sort of humility alone will open the door of our hearts for spiritual truths. The truth will never come into our minds so long as there remains the faintest shadow of egotism. All of you should try to root out this devil from your heart. Complete self-surrender is the only way to true spiritual illumination’[60]. 

9 May 1899: In the evening question-answer session, a beaming Swamiji was answering question after question. One of the students asked: ‘What are we to understand by renunciation of kãnchana (wealth)?’ 

The summary of Swamiji’s answer follows: ‘With a view to attaining certain ends, we have to adopt certain means. The means may vary according to the conditions of time, place and individual; but the ends always remain unaltered. In the case of sannyasins, the end is liberation of the self and doing good for humanity (Atmãno mokshãrtham jagatddhitãya ca). Of the ways to attain it, renunciation of lust and gold is considered the most important of all. But you must always bear in mind that renunciation means total absence of all selfish motives and not mere abstinence from external contacts. I may have enormous wealth for the satisfaction of my unusual appetites; but I may, at the same time, avoid touching it by placing it under your custody. Could that be renunciation of wealth? 

‘With a view to accomplishing the end of his life, that is, the liberation of the self and benefiting the community, a sannyasin’s begging exercises would be a great help to him at a time when householders had strictly obeyed the injunctions of Manu and other law-givers by every day setting apart a portion of their meal for ascetic guests. Now things have changed considerably. No mãdhukari system prevails, especially in Bengal. Here it would be a mere waste of energy for an ascetic to earn his bread by begging from door to door. Therefore, by adopting this means of begging food and avoiding the touch of money, you will profit nothing. The end that you should always have in view will not be served in the least degree. Holding fast to the injunction of begging exercises is nothing more than a means toward accomplishing the end. Under the present circumstances, holding fast to the injunction of begging exercises will not help you attain to the ideal of sannyasa. Therefore, if the bare necessities of life are provided, a sannyasin can devote all his energy to the accomplishment of his end. By attaching too much importance to the means, an aspirant clearly brings horrible confusion to the state of things. The end should not be lost sight of. 

‘For all my respect for the Rishis of yore, I cannot but denounce in the strongest terms the methods which they invariably followed in instructing the people. They always asked them to do certain things, but they never took care to explain to them the reason why they should do so. This method is pernicious to the very core; and instead of enabling men to attend to it, it laid upon their shoulders a mass of meaningless nonsense. They said they kept the end hidden from the view of the people only because they, the people, were not worthy recipients for such high instructions and would not understand their real meaning’[61]. 

4 February 1901: After his return from Mayavati, Swamiji rested for a few days. Feeling a little better, he sat in the Math ground floor visitors’ room, where a regular question-answer session was going on. Swami Sachchidananda (Mati) asked: ‘Where should one meditate—inside the body or outside the body?’ 

A summary of Swamiji’s response follows: ‘We should try to meditate inside the body. So long as the mind wanders here and there, it will take a long time before we reach the mental plane. Now our struggle is with the body. When Ãsansiddhi* [62]comes, then and then alone will one begin to struggle with the mind. On attaining Ãsansiddhi, an aspirant’s sensations of hands and feet fall off of themselves and he can sit as long as he pleases’[63]. 

The question-answer sessions used to draw a fully packed audience when Swamiji was present; the participants included both domestic and foreign guests and dignitaries. The unique feature of the sessions was that everyone, junior or senior, could resolve his doubts by posing questions without the least diffidence. Needless to say, Swamiji was very kind and especially attentive to the young monks and brahmacharins. Of the several questions asked, let us restrict ourselves to select questions and answers regarding spiritual life. 

9 Februaray 1901: Brahmachãri Brajendra asked, ‘Can service of God in man alone give liberation?’ 

The sum and substance of Swamiji’s answer: ‘Service of God in man can give liberation not directly but indirectly, through the purification of the mind attained by giving such selfless service. But if you wish to do a thing properly, you must, for the time being, think that this is sufficient. 

‘The danger of our sect is lack of dogmatism. There must be unwavering faith, or there will be no growth. At present, it has become necessary to lay stress on work.’ 

4 February 1901: Swami Suddhananda asked questions concerning the problems being faced by spiritual aspirants. His first question was, ‘Sometimes one gets tired while doing japam. Should he continue to do japam then or should he read a good book?’ 

Swamiji: ‘One gets tired of japam for two reasons. Sometimes one’s brain is fatigued. Sometimes it is due to the lethargy of the aspirant. If it is due to fatigue, then it is desirable for one to give up japam for the time being. If japam is continued even at that stage, it results in seeing apparitions, or lunacy, et cetera. But if it is due to the latter, the mind should be forced to japam. 

Swami Suddhananda: ‘Sometimes while sitting at japam, one gets a sense of ãnanda (joy) at first; but the aspirant seems not inclined to continue japam owing to that sense of ãnanda (joy). Should one persist with his japam?’ 

Swamiji: ‘Yes, that joy is a hindrance to spiritual practices; it is named rasãsvãdana. One must rise higher than that.’ 

Swami Suddhananda: ‘Is it good to continue with japam for long hours even when one’s mind wanders about here and there?’ 

Swamiji: ‘Yes, as some people break in a wild horse by always keeping its saddle on its back. Likewise one should gain control over his mind by practising japam for long hours’[64]. 

Needless to say, in the absence of Swamiji, some of the senior monks and even, by special request, some junior monks answered the questions raised. 

Swamiji’s Mahãsamãdhi pervaded the entire life of the Math with a gloomy shadow of despondency. We will discuss this later. Naturally, it had a telling effect on the pursuit of learning and study classes. Even when the discipline of learning and study was reintroduced after a few months, it could not be sustained for long. For several reasons–a large increase in the responsibilities and activities of Swami Saradananda, the illness of Swami Brahmananda in 1904, Swami Suddhananda having to take over the editorial responsibilities of Udbodhan consequent upon Swami Trigunatitananda’s leaving for the West—the regular pursuit of study by the monks and brahmacharins of the Math was greatly affected. 

The Monastery Basking in the Glow and Warmth of the ‘Vivekananda Fire’

The Math was permanently established on its own land and building on 2 January 1899. Previously, on 19 December 1898, Swamiji, following medical advice, went to Deoghar thinking that the change of climate might do him some good. However, it proved otherwise; and his illness took a serious turn. On receiving a telegram, Swami Saradananda and Swami Sadananda hastened to his side. Finding that Swamiji had recovered a little, Swami Saradananda brought him back to Calcutta and arranged for him to lodge at Balaram Bhavan from 22 January 1899. Swamiji wrote to Miss MacLeod in a letter dated 2 February 1899: ‘…neither did the change at Vaidyanath do me any good. I nearly died there, was suffocating for eight days and nights! I was brought back to Calcutta more dead than alive and here I am struggling to get back to life again. Dr. Sarkar is treating me now.’ Responding quickly to the treatment, Swamiji regained his health and moved to Belur Math on 3 February. This was the first time that Swamiji set foot on the Math since it had formally moved to its own land[65]. 

While convalescing at Calcutta, Swamiji was roused to work, though not personally but by sending boys all over India ‘to create a stir once more’[66]. He decided to send Swami Virajananda and Swami Prakashananda to East Bengal. Swami Prakashananda agreed, but Virajananda was extremely hesitant. Ultimately, after much counselling, Swamiji made him agree. Swamiji placed his hand on their heads and blessed them: ‘Have faith my boys! His [the Master’s] power has been transmitted into all of you. Know for sure that the Order in its entirety is his body’[67] With Swamiji’s blessings on their heads, they set out from the Math on 4 February. At that time, Swamiji’s Western lady disciple Abhayananda had arrived. She began to propagate Vedanta in some of the cities of India, mostly Calcutta and Dacca. At Swamiji’s behest, his brother disciples Swami Turiyananda and Swami Saradananda left for Rajasthan and Gujarat for the propagation of Vedanta on 7 February. Prior to this, Swami Saradananda and Sister Nivedita had given a number of lectures in and around Calcutta. Swami Saradananda successfully aroused flaming enthusiasm in the young by way of his lectures, given nearly every Sunday at the Mission Association’s meetings at Balaram Bhavan, and other Calcutta locations, as well as Dacca and Mymensingh. A few other monks began initiating some of the devotees with a formal mantra, but Swamiji’s disciple Swami Nityananda stole the show by initiating as many as fifty to sixty devotees with a formal mantra[68]. 

The promulgation of Vedanta amongst the Bengali-speaking community was greatly facilitated by the publication of the Bengali fortnightly magazine Udbodhan. Swamiji advised, ‘Not only must we give out Sri Ramakrishna’s ideas to all, but we must also introduce a new vigour into the Bengali language.’ On 19 March 1899, Advaita Ashrama was established in the village Mayavati near Almora with a view to propagating pure monistic ideals (Advaita Vedanta) unadulterated by dualistic ideas. A monthly magazine named Prabuddha Bharata was published there[69] Previously, enthused by Swami Vivekananda, some young devotees from Madras were publishing an English periodical, Brahmavãdin. In several such ways, Swamiji stressed the purification of ideas so that the dissemination of the new ideals conforming to the new age could become successful. Keeping the above purpose in view, Swamiji used to spend most of his time in properly educating the monks and brahmacharins. 

To Swamiji, the Belur Math was ‘Sri Ramakrishna’s Dharmakhestra (sanctified spot),’ the nerve centre for the propagation of the Sri Ramakrishna ideal; and ‘Sri Bhagavan Ramakrishna is the reformed and remodelled manifestation of all the past great epoch-makers in religion.’ Sri Ramakrishna shines forth as the beacon, ‘the luminous pillar’ before humanity, beset by dark despondency. The Belur Math was the dearest place to Swamiji; but in his mortal frame, he was unable to live there for more than 278 days. Within the period of our review, Swamiji went to America and Europe for the second time. After his return to India, he spent two weeks at Mayavati. He took his own mother on tours to East Bengal and Assam. Additionally, he accompanied the Japanese artist Okakura to Bodh Gaya and from there he went to Benares, where he lived for some days. For medical treatment, he often had to go to Calcutta and halt there for three to four days. Otherwise, he did not like to be separated from the Belur Math. 

There was no need to announce that Swamiji was present at the Math. The radiance of his divinely illumined personality and his limitless love for all in the Math community held them in blissful charm. As if divinely energized, the monks and brahmacharins of the Math would remain ever busy in japa and meditation, study and discourse or in the service of others. The community life of the monks and brahmacharins leading an intensely concentrated spiritual life was indeed a glorious chapter in the history of the Order. 

So many used to crowd the Belur Math to be acquainted with Swamiji, ‘the perfect unfoldment of India’s soul’[70]. Disregarding the hardship of the arduous journey of those days, great people came to the Math to see him. They included Balgangadhar Tilak, Mahatma Gandhi, Sakharam Ganesh Deuskar, Brahmabandhab Upadhyaya, Sadhu Nag Mahashay, Purna Chandra Ghosh, Mrs. Ole Bull, Miss Josephine MacLeod, the great French scholar M. Jules Bois, the Japanese artist Okakura, the Buddhist leader Dharmapal, among others. Of them, Mahatma Gandhi was unable to meet him because Swamiji had gone to Calcutta. On the other hand, Swamiji would remain ever busy in various activities as long as he was within the Math precincts. However, his principal task was the implementation of the mission assigned to him by his Master. He wrote in a letter, ‘I have many other thoughts to think…but they have all to go to the background before the all-absorbing mission–my Master’s work.’ 

He laid down his life in order to successfully execute the mission of his Master, Sri Ramakrishna, though he believed in the core of his heart that ‘His [Sri Ramakrishna’s] advent will certainly usher in the great millennium of righteousness no matter whether we strive for it or not.’ With such glowing faith, fortified with renunciation and discrimination, the foundation for the Belur Math was laid under Swamiji’s leadership, creating a unique, ever-inspiring ambience. 

Every bit of the Math property is still vibrant with the sparkling memories of Swamiji. Here, on the southern part of the Math, under the Bilva tree, he sang one day: 

O Himalayas! Ganesh is auspicious to me.

Adoring Ganapati got Haimavati,

As if moon-studded garland with moons set

one after another.

Invoking in the ground under the Bilva tree,

Gauri comes ushering in good to Ganesh.

When Blissful Mother comes to my home, how

much of Chandi shall I hear?

How many monks will come here and how

many yogis with matted locks! 

Under that very bilva tree in the year 1901, on the occasion of the Math’s first annual worship of the Goddess Durgã, an invocation and the auspicious preparatory ceremonies were held. 

‘Swamiji’s mango tree’ stands on the Math’s north. He frequently sat under the tree on a campcot. One day a little before dusk, his eyes were luminous; and his entire being seemed alive with some strange spiritual consciousness. Pointing to the monks and the brahmacharins about him, he exclaimed, ‘And where will you go to seek Brahman? He is immanent in all beings. Here, here is the visible Brahman! Shame on those who, disregarding the visible Brahman, set their minds on other things! Here is Brahman before you as tangible as a fruit in your hand! Can’t you see! Here-here–here is Brahman!’ He spoke these words in such an inspiring way that the peace and insight of deep meditation came over all who were present. They stood like marble statues, so motionless and hushed had they become! Swami Premananda, carrying a pot of Ganga water, was on his way to the shrine for worship. Hearing Swamiji’s words, he passed into a state of absorption and stood motionless. After about fifteen minutes, Swamiji said to him, ‘Now go for worship.’ Thereafter, everybody’s mind came down to the normal plane of ‘I and mine’; and they left for their work, carrying the memories of the wonderful experience. 

Let us recount yet another unique incident! A great devotee of the Master, Durgacharan Nag, or Nag Mahashaya, came to the Belur Math to simply meet Swamiji. At the very first sight of Swamiji, he said, ‘I have come today to visit you. Glory to Shankara! Glory to Shankara! I am verily blessed today with the sight of Siva!’ Thereafter, conversation rolled on between them while Swami Premananda gave him some of the Master’s prasad, making Nag Mahashaya ecstatic with joy; after which, Nag Mahasaya and his companions wandered over the Math grounds. Shortly, Nag Mahashaya found Swamiji near a pond, digging the ground with a spade. He rushed to him and said, ‘When we are present, why should you do that?’ Swamiji, leaving the spade, walked about the garden, talking with Nag Mahasaya the while. 

At the advice of his brother-monks and doctors who attended him, Swamiji decided to leave for the West for the second time. On this journey his companions were Swami Turiyananda and Sister Nivedita. On 18 June 1899, Swamiji reached the Math with Bhuvaneswari Devi, his mother, and some of his pre-monastic relations. At the Math, Swami Vimalananda, on behalf of the Brothers’ Union, read out a letter of felicitation for Sister Nivedita. Besides Swamiji and Nivedita, many others were present– Swami Saradananda, Swami Sadananda, Mohinimohan Chatterji, guest from Maharastra Vaman Vinayak Agarvad, etc. Then everybody assembled at the veranda of the shrine room. Perhaps at the behest of Bhuvaneswari Devi, Swamiji sang a number of songs on Siva and Kãlî. Towards evening, Swamiji, accompanied by his mother, rode to Simla and then to Balaram Bhavan in Baghbazar in a horse carriage. On the occasion of Swamiji’s journey to the West, M. hosted a feast at the Balaram Bhavan[71].The monks were asked to participate in the dinner. There were about eleven monks and brahmacharins from the Math present. Only Swami Premananda and Ashutosh stayed behind at the Math. On the same day, Swamiji, at Jatindramohon Tagore’s invitation, visited him and discussed his book Rajayoga. 

The next day, 19 June, Swamiji returned to the Math. Many devotees, Upendra Nath Dev and Debendra Nath Mazumdar among them, were present. A group photograph of the monks, brahmacharins and lay devotees was taken. Another photograph of Swamiji with Swami Turiyananda was also taken. After vespers, a farewell meeting was organised. Swami Saradananda having finished his inaugural address, addresses of felicitation were handed to both Swamiji and Swami Turiyananda on behalf of the Brothers’ Union. Swami Akhandananda and Swami Trigunatitananda spoke on the occasion. Thereafter, Mohinimohan and Vaman Vinayak Agarvad spoke. In response to the farewell extended, Swami Turiyananda gave an emotionally charged lecture. Finally, Swamiji gave an exhilarating, mind-stirring speech in English on sannyãsa and the objective of the Math. Sachindranath Basu, Manager of the Mahisadal Raj Estate, who was present, said, ‘On the day before his departure Swamiji gave a lecture in the Math. Hearing the speech, everyone felt that hot blood was coursing through their veins; and at least for the moment they were enlivened, feeling that they were real human beings. Swamiji spoke in a highly animated voice, saying, “My boys! I wish you to become true men. I will consider my life blessed if even a part of this achieves fruition.”’[72]. On a proposal mooted by Swami Nirmalananda, everybody congratulated Swami Vijnanananda by clapping their hands three times for the successful completion of the Math buildings. In the daytime hours of 20 June, the Holy Mother gave a sumptuous feast for Swamiji, Swami Turiyananda, other monks and the brahmacharins of the Math. Swamiji set out for his journey to the West with the blessings of the Holy Mother. The brother-monks and many lay devotees were present at the Princep Ghat to bid him farewell. 

The Math during Swamiji’s Absence

Immediately after Swamiji had left for the West, Math life became a little slack. On 26 June, Swami Sachchidananda (Budobaba), Swami Virajananda, Swami Vimalananda, and Brahmachãri Harendra left for Mayavati. From 1 July, regular study and question-answer classes were resumed. Swami Saradananda sat with the young brahmacharins, discussed their specific problems with them and took up new programmes. At that time, for months at a stretch, japa and meditation were carried out in batches throughout the night (from 11 p.m. to 5 a.m.) in the meditation hall behind the shrine. On some nights, the monks would sit around the dhuni (fire) raised in the open field and meditate. By 1900, the playground was made ready and football games were started. Under the mango tree, parallel bars were fixed, paving the way for regular physical exercises. 

Swamiji’s long absence cast its influence on Math life, which is clearly illustrated in two letters written by Swami Premananda to Swami Ramakrishnananda. An excerpt from the April 1900 letter reads, ‘I have to perform the regular worship of the Master; if I go somewhere Khoka (Swami Subodhananda) attends. There have been certain changes over what was before. I do not feel like pushing further for fear of bickering…Rakhal was down with fever for some days. He is all right now. Sarat is yet to recover from blood-dysentery. Sandel comes every Saturday, looks into the accounts and makes arrangements…Abdul (Kishorimohan Roy) and others almost do not come. Earlier people used to feel easy coming over here, now it’s totally changed, what a lot of rules!… If you once come down, you can see for yourself. How can I say the way we live amidst so much fear!… Nowadays we don’t have to buy green vegetables barring potatoes, rather we can happily make charities…Our revered Holy Mother is now living at Jairambati. Sometime back she had an attack of cholera…she has since recovered.’ 

Here is a portion of Swami Premananda’s letter written four days before Swamiji’s return from the West: ‘Our most adored Holy Mother will perhaps come down to Calcutta within five to seven days…Dear Swamiji is now at Constantinople[73].Respected brother Rakahal’s health is also indifferent. Sometimes it is dysentery, sometimes a cough and cold: one or the other always gets hold of him. He very much feels like moving out and it’s necessary, but cannot do that because of the lawsuit…Rakhal is busy with it…Tarak-da is staying at the Math for a month after he came back from his thirteen-month sojourn at Darjeeling. And Hariprasanna reached here after his journeys from Nagpur and Allahabad. Three days ago Gopal-da left for a visit to Dwaraka. Khoka is now living with Ganga (Swami Akhandananda) at Bhabda.’ On the other hand, Swami Saradananda was engaged in spiritual practices and austerities according to the Tãntrik discipline at Calcutta, duly initiated by his uncle, Iswarchandra Bhattacharyya on 20 November 1900. During this period, Swami Niranjananda fell seriously ill for many days. 

On the night of 9 December 1900, Swamiji suddenly appeared at the Math, having reached Calcutta by the Bombay Express to the surprise and jubilation of all the Math members. Swamiji might have improved his health a little by now, but his mind had undergone a great change. An excerpt from his letter dated 18 April 1900 addressed to Miss MacLeod reads, ‘After all, Joe, I am only the boy who used to listen with rapt wonderment to the wonderful words of Ramakrishna under the Banyan at Dakshineswar. That is my true nature. Works and activities, doing good and so forth are all super-impositions…Bonds are breaking, love dying, work becoming tasteless, the glamour is off life.’ After he had made a draft Trust Deed[74]regarding the properties of the Belur Math and signed it in the office of the British Consul, he wrote to Sister Nivedita (25 November 1900): ‘I am so glad a whole load is off me, now I am happy.’ It goes without saying that notwithstanding the sense of detachment becoming strong in Swamiji’s mind, the members of the Math ever looked to him for leadership and guidance. 

Swamiji on His Return from the West

Swamiji on his return received the sad news that Capt. Sevier had already died on 20 October 1900 at Mayavati. He decided to go immediately to Mayavati to console the bereaved Mrs. Sevier. But before he actually left on 27 December, streams of devotees– the group of devotees from Entally, Balen’s group, devotees from Baranagar, Baghbazar and Bowbazar, besides others crowded the Math to see Swamiji. On one of these days, he captivated his visitors by singing song after song till eleven thirty in the morning. One day during this period, he attended the award ceremony of a local middle school and delivered a thought-provoking lecture on education[75]. 

After his return to the Math from the West, Swamiji increasingly withdrew himself from all Math and Mission activities. By creating the new trust on 30 January 1901, he relinquished all his responsibilities and Swami Brahmananda was appointed President and Swami Saradananda Secretary. After his journeys to East Bengal and Assam, he stopped lecturing at public gatherings. In the month of August, he went to Darjeeling for a few days. On his return to the Math, he introduced Durgãpujã and Kãlîpujã in the Math. One day, he fed the Santal labourers working in the Math with loving care. He went to Bodh Gaya and Benares and returned on 8 March 1902 with his mind more in-drawn than ever before. He wrote in a letter to Mrs. Bull: ‘Never before in my life have I so clearly felt the uselessness of this world. Let God deliver one and all from bondage, let all be freed from the spell of delusion. I ever pray for this.’ Swamiji was preparing himself for leaving the world. A high spiritual mood had come over him. In a letter, Nivedita recalled, ‘...he said: a great Tapasya was coming over him...He felt that death was drawing near.’ On another occasion, he said, ‘How often does a man ruin his disciples by remaining always with them. When men are once trained, it is essential that their leader leave them, for without his absence they cannot develop themselves’[76]. But he was active, in full steam, which made Swami Saradananda write in a letter about his last days in the Math: ‘He used to look after everything in the Math, and it was he who took charge of the study and learning of the young members of the Math.’ 

On 4 July 1902, he ended the sport that was his life. A dark shadow of sadness cloaked the entire Math and its activities. The Math members felt so confused that they even forgot to take the last photograph of Swamiji. The Math members felt that the darkness was ever deepening and intensifying. After a few days on 20 August 1902, Swami Premananda wrote to Swami Abhedananda: ‘We are still living in a daze, as it were. The spiritual power which emanated from Swamiji, those words that were with authority which urged us to move onward and forward, those discussions we used to have which broadened our vision—they all seem to have disappeared...Sri Ramakrishna used to tell Swamiji, “The day you come to know who you really are you will leave the body. And so it happened.”…Sarada is shortly leaving for America to replace Brother Hari, Swamiji had earlier approved of it. So we resolve that we will do our best and utmost to continue Swamiji’s work.’ 

We have observed that Swamiji’s temporary absences would influence Math life and its activities. Now that he had formally departed, Swami Brahmananda felt, ‘It is as if the whole of the Himalayas has vanished from our sight!’ Swami Turiyananda, Swami Akhandananda, Swami Ramakrishnananda, et al hastened to the Math. Everyone was realising a great void. Everything was still at the Math—Swamiji’s room, his bed, furniture and fixtures; but where was Swamiji? The Math members were attempting to brace themselves. Then came a series of perils. Sister Nivedita left the Order and became actively associated with politics. Pratap Chandra Majumdar, Anagarik Dharmapal, Miss Muller, Swami Abhyananda and others, as well as some sections of the Brãhmo Samãj, a Neo-Buddhists’ movement, a Nava-Vaishnava movement, and the Christian missionaries who were aggravated for some reason or other intensified their hostilities towards the Math. Even some hotheaded ‘Vivekananda-admirers’ created quite a row with slogans like ‘Belur Math, Our Guru’s Math.’ Unable to bear the passing away of Swamiji, most of the monks decided to retire to isolated places and live the rest of their lives in japa and meditation. Swami Brahma-nanda, Swami Saradananda, Swami Premananda and others regularly counselled the monks and the brahmacharins who were deeply despondent and gradually brought them back to their senses. In the meanwhile, youths in different parts of the country appeared to have been aroused to new awakening in the absence of Vivekananda. They set up new organisations in the name of Swamiji; indeed, many societies were born under the name ‘Vivekananda Society.’ Swami Saradananda, in his letter dated 4 October, commented, ‘The young specially are showing much eagerness to accept him [Swamiji] as the ideal.’ To harness and encourage the eagerness that was generated in the minds of the young, Swami Saradananda, Swami Ramakrishnananda, Swami Sachchidananda, among others, and Sister Nivedita in particular, worked very hard. A college students’ hostel named Vivekananda Smritimandir created considerable excitement amongst the students. Unfortunately, the institution had to be closed after a year. 

Swami Saradananda worked especially hard in those days critical to the Order. Having withstood the initial barrage, Swami Brahmananda left the Math in the middle of 1903. He visited and lived for some time at several Math centres and ashrams at Benares, Kankhal, Vrindavan and Allahabad. After providing inspiration and encouragement to the members of above centres for their services and relief operations and spending some days in quiet seclusion doing japa and meditation, he returned to the Math. After the birth anniversary of the Master in 1904, Swami Brahmananda suffered from typhoid for forty-one days and consequently withdrew himself from direct responsibilities. Swami Saradananda, in his letter dated 27 June 1905, wrote ‘…the whole of the Math responsibilities have virtually fallen on me.’ Of course, Swami Brahmananda continued to assist Swami Saradananda with his wise counsel and advice. 

Raising Funds for the Math

We learn from Swamiji’s letter to Mary Hale dated 16 March 1899 that, thanks to American and English friends, land at Belur on the bank of the river Ganga was bought, and buildings for the Math were raised. Additionally, Mrs. Bull made a one-time donation of an unknown amount of money for the Math administration. We do not know the amount donated, but it is clear that it was inadequate for the purpose. 

The Math was financially comfortable during the period spanning the last year at the Alambazar monastery, the roughly ten months at Nilambar Mukherji’s garden-house and during the early days of Belur. However, this was a short-lived phenomenon. Soon after Swamiji left the Math accompanied by his foreign devotees in May 1898 and Mrs. Bull and Miss MacLeod returned to their native land in December 1898, the financial ease vanished like the light of the burnt camphor. At Swamiji’s behest, Swami Turiyananda and Swami Saradananda went to Rajasthan and Gujrat to preach Vedanta and collect funds for the Math. They returned on 3 May 1899 with a paltry sum and promises from a few potential donors. But immediately after Swamiji left for his second visit to the West in mid-1899, financial hardships became acute. At that time, the Math drew interest on the one-time donation of Mrs. Bull. Raja Ajit Singh of Khetri used to send Rs.100 every month to meet the Math’s operating expenses. That help, however, ended after his unexpected demise on 18 January 1901. 

Consequently, there was no end to Swamiji’s worries over the Math even while he was away in foreign lands. Whenever he secured any funds, he immediately sent them to the Math[77]. If he failed to get money for the Math, he would become despondent. As he wrote to Mrs. Bull on 17 January 1900: ‘I do not expect anything much here or anywhere by lecturing. I can scarcely make expenses. No, not even that; whenever it comes to paying, the people are nowhere. The field of lecturing in this country has been overworked; and the people have outgrown that.’ 

Often he would engage himself in raising funds from local Western devotees to resolve the Math’s financial crises[78].During those days, the financial state of the Math sunk to such a low that even Golap-Ma, Yogin-Ma and other women devotees contributed one or two rupees per month each to meet the expenses of regular worship and service of the Master. 

After Swamiji’s passing away, the Math’s finances reached its all time low, at least for a few months. During this period Mrs. Bull came to Calcutta on 10 June 1903. After staying for some time, she left en route to Bombay on 14 November 1903. We don’t hesitate to speculate that she probably did something to bolster the finances of the Math. 

The work to raise the embankment on the riverside in front of the monastery was taken up on 29 March 1902. After some progress, the work had to be suspended for want of funds. Girish Chandra Ghosh raised Rs. 800 by organising a benefit night, the proceeds of which he handed over to the Math. The remaining portion of the embankment raising was completed after the birth anniversary of the Master in 1903. Among his other administrative responsibilities, Swami Saradananda faced considerable difficulties in raising funds sufficient for not only the Math but also to meet the expenses for the Holy Mother and her establishment and finance several programmes for women’s education. It appears that toward the end of this period, the necessary provision for funds for the Holy Mother and her establishment must have been ensured. But the question of funding the programmes for women’s education and incidental expenses at Calcutta was frequently the cause of serious anxiety to those in charge of the programmes. Let us narrate an example. On 15 December 1904, Swami Saradananda wrote to Mrs. Bull: ‘The women’s work, both of Sister Nivedita and Christina are getting on well, but I have been put to great inconveniences to meet the expenses of the latter’s work on account of the business failure of Harimohon who promised to help us with Rs. 2,000/-. Educational work always means expense and can never be self-supporting. However, I am trying my best to meet it and hope to succeed.’ However, his efforts did not meet with much success. 

But under all circumstances, the monks of the Math, specifically the seniors, had implicit faith in the invisible, benign hand of the Master. They would recall the days at the Baranagore monastery. Hearing the tales of the severe austerities of those days, the younger monks would feel enthused and endured the hard realities gracefully. 

Serving God in the Distressed

The monks and brahmacharins of the Math and Mission already drew the attention of the Indian people by their selfless service of the poor, the distressed and those afflicted with famine or flood as representations of God. During this period, Swami Akhandananda, aided by Swami Sadananda, conducted relief operations at Ghogha of Bhagalpur. People in western India, especially the poor who perforce lived in the most unhygienic situations, were falling prey to a plague epidemic. That disease spread like wildfire in the slums of Calcutta, creating panic. Scores of people were dying; their cries rent the sky. People were fleeing to rural areas for dear life. On 31 March 1899, Swami Sadananda, accompanied by seven scavengers, started to clean the Bosepara slum area. To conduct relief operations, Sister Nivedita became the Secretary and Swami Sadananda the Chief Executive. By 14 April, the cleaning operation of the Nikiripara slum area was complete. The cleaning of the Munshibazar slum area, which was considered impossible, took place from 9 through 13 April. In the meanwhile, Swami Shivananda, Swami Atmananda and Swami Nityananda joined relief work. On 22 April, a meeting was convened for youth at the Classic Theatre. Swami Vivekananda presided in spite of his bad health, and Sister Nivedita gave a lecture. Responding to their appeal, fifteen youths joined the relief work. Several Indian newspapers and periodicals praised their efforts. The comments of Sister Nivedita regarding this mission of service and the significance of youths’ participation in it are worth noting. She observed: ‘Surely one of the great secrets of the weakness of India lies in the fact that the Motherland has never in the past found means to voice in any special way her love of the feeble and the outcast and the disinherited among her children. Let us pray that we, of this new generation, may live to see the beginning of a different state of things’[79]. 

The next year (1900), an even more serious attack of plague ravaged Calcutta[80].The workers of the Ramakrishna Mission, by doing extraordinary work under the leadership of Swami Sadananda, cleaned as many as 1300 huts, 40 pucca buildings and cleared garbage-loaded vehicles as many as 160 times just within the span of five weeks. This same year, one of the Undersecretaries of the Mission, Sarat Chandra Sarkar, died in the plague epidemic. The Marhatta (a Maharastra paper) made editorial comments on 22 December 1901 concerning this relief and service operation: ‘The volunteers of the Mission confined themselves solely to the houses of the poorest classes, who are unable to pay for cleansing and disinfecting them. The filthy habitations of the poor were carefully disinfected without causing the least irritation to their uninformed owners or residents at a great cost by the zealous members of the Mission’[81]. 

During the winter of 1904, when plague assumed the dreaded epidemic status at Bhagalpur, the monks and brahmacharins, under the leadership of the ‘Brave-heart,’ Swami Sadananda, plunged into relief and service work for the diseased and destitute of the area. The members of the Ramakrishna Mission took up relief work covering twenty villages damaged by earthquakes in the year of 1905 in Dharampur and Kangra Valley in the Punjab. 

The Mission did not limit its service to humanity as the representation of God by providing temporary relief only at the hour of distress. During this period, an orphanage was founded, providing refuge for the helpless children who had lost everything in the devastating famine at Kishengarh, Rajasthan. 

The then Famine Commissioner of Rajasthan, Mr. Dunlop Smith, commented after inspecting the orphanage: ‘There are now in the Orphanage 54 boys and 23 girls who are housed in two separate buildings. The children are in excellent condition and appear to receive every attention. They were all happy.’ The Social Reformer, a contemporary paper, circulated the above news and further commented in its 1 December 1901 issue: ‘The most remarkable feature of the benevolent work of the Ramakrishna Mission is its totally non-sectarian character. Among the orphans received into Kishengarh house were Balais, Jats, Gujjars, Malis, Mussalmans, Chamars, Rejas, Barhais and Brahmins[82]. 

Providing Education

Swamiji thought that the only thing necessary to awaken India was to provide education to the vast mass of deprived common people as well as to women. His slogan was: ‘Educate, educate. There is no other way.’ 

By virtue of sheer hard work, surmounting many obstacles, Sister Nivedita ensured that the school that had been opened by the Holy Mother, worshipping the Master by her own hands on 13 November 1898, should maintain its progress. In those days, Nivedita, starting her school day at 7:30 in the morning and staying in session till afternoon, held classes for girls in four batches, each session running for two hours. The school had to be temporarily closed for want of funds. In June of 1899, Nivedita accompanied Swamiji to the United States to raise funds. The lamp was again lit. Sister Christine and Sister Sudhira joined Nivedita upon her return. The school progressed without interruption. Gradually, the girls who took the vow of renunciation started to live in rented premises near the school. In this way, the Mãtrimandir,[83]. a precursor to a women’s Math, came into being. 

Long before that, a ‘Housewive’s Department’ was opened in the Nivedita School in the year 1903[84]. Vocational training for housewives continued two days a week. Participants were taught sewing, the machine weaving of socks, and had regular classes in Bengali, English and the Gîtã. 

Earlier, Nivedita wrote a fairly long essay from New York highlighting a future picture of the institution, which was reproduced in the Brahmavãdin periodical in its February 1901 issue. An excerpt from the essay follows: ‘It is obvious that their present education is largely a discipline rather than a development. Yet it has not altogether precluded the appearance of great individuals…It is undeniable that if we could add to the present lives of Indian women, larger social potentiality and some power of economic redress, without adverse criticism, direct or indirect, of present institutions, we should achieve something of which there is dire necessity… The question that remains is how and where can we make a beginning in offering to Indian women an education that shall mean development adapted to the actual needs of their actual lives? It is after careful study and consideration of such facts that the project of the Ramakrishna School for Girls has been formed. We intend…to buy a house and a piece of land on the banks of Ganges near Calcutta and there to take in some twenty widows and twenty orphan girls–the whole community to be under the guidance and authority of that Sarada Devi…’[85].Undoubtedly, we detect the reflection of Swamiji’s thoughts on those of Nivedita. Unfortunately, the thought in its entirety could not be implemented, some of the reasons for which have already been discussed. But it is true that based on these pioneering thoughts, the Ramakrishna Mission and later the Ramakrishna-Sarada Mission played a very important role in the field of women’s education. It is also true that the Mãtrimandir adjacent to the Nivedita School indirectly helped build up Swamiji’s ever-cherished dream, a women’s Math. 

In February 1902, Sister Nivedita returned with Mrs. Ole Bull to Calcutta and set about to implement her plan for women’s education[86]. The progress was now smooth and uninterrupted. We get a brief picture of the sincere service of Sister Nivedita and Sister Christine and the progress of their work from Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 1 December 1904 addressed to Mrs. Bull: ‘The school of the sisters is getting on as before. The little children have their school every day and the ladies twice a week, besides a few ladies who are coming almost daily and are getting training so that they might earn something by working in their leisure hours. This is our industrial class.’ 

The efforts of Swami Akhandananda in one of the villages of Murshidabad deserve special mention in the matter of extending educational services. In the orphanage founded at Shivanagar, he introduced the traditional Gurukula system of learning. We learn from the letter of Swami Sachchidananda, one of the associates of Swami Akhandananda, that Swami Akhandananda was ‘the dear loving mother, kind father and the living God’ in one to the orphaned boys[87]. At that time, twelve orphan boys lived at the Ashrama, amongst whom were two Muslim boys, four Gorkha boys from Darjeeling and one boy from Bhagalpur. Newcomers used to be inducted to Ashrama life by chanting the mantra ‘Sahasrašîrsã Purusãh’ while being well bathed with warm water and soap. The subjects taught were English, Bengali, mathematics, sewing, carpentry, and silk spinning and weaving. In the evening, the boys would pray, each according to his own faith. In 1903, the primary school was upgraded to higher primary school. The Ashrama and the school were permanently moved to the Math’s land and buildings. Swami Akhandananda informed Pramadadas Mitra in one of his letters: ‘If I become successful in building the orphanage according to my plan I think that it will be one of the noblest models of work for the whole of India.’ 

Enthused by Swami Ramakrishnananda, Ramaswamy Iyengar started a Students’ Home on 17 February 1903 with seven hapless, poor, orphaned boys at Madras in the house of Dr. M. C. Nanjunda Rao, a disciple of Swamiji[88]. 

The student’s home at Belur Math was discontinued, but a students’ home for college boys called Vivekananda Smriti Mandir was started in a rented house at Mechuabazar Street in Calcutta in June 1903. Swami Sachchidananda (Budobaba) was appointed Honorary Superintendent. Soon thereafter, repeated pressure created by the owner of the house to vacate it soon forced the authorities to close this popular institution after about a year. 

At whatever place the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission established their centres in those days, be it at Mayavati, Kankhal, Benares, Sargachi (Shivnagar), or Madras, the monks also established either a primary school or a night school for the overlooked, downtrodden masses in keeping with the expressed wish of Swamiji. 

A Charitable Dispensary

In those days, the efforts of the monks of the Mission were commendable as in the matter of providing education as well as in serving the diseased and afflicted as representations of God. Directly enthused by Swami Vivekananda himself, Charuchandra, Yaminiranjan, Kedarnath, Harinath, Haridas, Jnanendra Nath, and Brahmachãri Bibhutibhusan started to serve the destitute, diseased, down-trodden at Benares. In 1900, the Poor Men’s Relief Association was formed. As proposed by Swamiji himself, the Institution took the name Home of Service in 1902. Swamiji drew up an appeal for the Institution. They took upon the vow as being ordained in Swamiji’s message and built up the Home of Service ‘Devoted service to God in the form of the helpless is the final goal of human life, equally for the pure-hearted brahmachari, the karmi and men in general.’ Near the Laksha area, they secured some land and a small house[89]. 

Fortified with the blessings of Swami Vivekananda, Swami Kalyanananda developed a small centre in June of 1901 at Kankhal off Haridwar for serving ailing, helpless monks and wandering mendicants. He started his work in a small house of just two rooms at a monthly rent of three rupees. Besides serving the ailing monks who wandered there, he would regularly cover a distance of fifteen miles on foot to Hardwar to serve ailing, infirm monks and others who couldn’t stir out of their cottages. Later, Swami Nischayananda joined him. Initially, the old, orthodox group of local monks began to speak ill of the monks of the Mission–Bhãngi sãdhus (scavenger monks). Gradually they came to realise the fundamental principles behind their ideal of service. This cast a deep and abiding influence on the monks of the area. By virtue of sincere service rendered, the tiny centre has now developed into a large Institution equipped with infrastructure for the best possible medical treatment of the ailing as a representation of God[90]. 

In this way, through several relief operations and services conducted by the monks and brahmacharins of the Ramakrishna Order, a bright image was formed in the minds of their countrymen regarding their service ideals. This becomes clear if one goes through the contemporaneous news coverage, comments and editorials of various papers and periodicals. To reproduce one such opinion as an example, we cite Native Opinion in its editorial dated 12 July 1900: ‘…the work of the Ramakrishna Mission utterly proves the hollowness of the contention that the Vedantic system of philosophy preaches a gospel of extreme selfishness. The members of the Ramakrishna Mission are Vedantists to the hilt, and in trying to relieve the distress in a practical manner, they are simply following the noblest dictates of their creed’[91]. 

Service is a component of the monks’ spiritual disciplines—be it in the field of education, in treating the diseased, in providing help and refuge to those ravaged by natural calamities or sudden devastation, they followed the ideal set before them by Sri Ramakrishna—‘service of man, knowing him to be the manifestation of God.’ But in this kind of service, Sister Nivedita could see yet another historical significance. She wrote: ‘For the first time in the history of India an order of monks found themselves banded together with their faces set primarily toward evolution of new forms of civic duty’[92]. 

The Dawn of a Bright Future

We limit the span of our survey to twenty years, beginning one year prior to the Mahãsamãdhi of Sri Ramakrishna. Belying the Brãhmo Samãj’s allegation that Sri Ramakrishna lacked an organising faculty, it was his efforts that made the Ramakrishna movement develop within just a few years into an organisation vibrating with the tremendous life force harbouring the potentiality for infinite growth. The seed of organisation that Sri Ramakrishna planted most unassumingly in the minds of individuals and select devotees after having prepared the soil sprouted and grew into a blooming plant within the period of our survey. Narendranath, the leader of the select group of devotees, having, with his extraordinary qualities, assimilated the core message of Sri Ramakrishna’s lifelong spiritual practices, took upon his shoulders the great burden. He used to say: ‘I have many other thoughts to think…but they have all to go to the background before the all absorbing mission–my Master’s work’[93].He perceived that his main task was to make the Master’s all-renouncing devotees group together to attain Sri Ramakrishna’s ideals and that the greater part of the task lay in being able to apply the ideals for the welfare of society at large. He spared no effort in actualising his Master’s task, which had devolved onto him; and he considered himself Sri Ramakrishna’s servant. 

Returning to India after preaching Vedanta in the West, he had put into gear a strong machine for the good of the Indian people. The machine was the Ramakrishna Mission Association, which he founded. He wrote on 9 July 1897: ‘I must see my machine in strong working order, and then knowing surely that I have put in a lever for the good of humanity, in India at least, which no power can drive back, I will sleep without caring what will be next…’ One year later, he wrote to Swami Brahmananda who was next to him in command: ‘My great anxiety is this: the work has somehow been started, but it should go on and progress even when we are not here; such thoughts worry me day and night. Any amount of theoretical knowledge one may have; but unless one actually does the thing, nothing is learnt. I refer repeatedly to election, accounts, and discussion so that everybody may be prepared to shoulder the work. If one man dies, another–why another only, ten if necessary– should be ready to take it up…We Indians suffer from a great defect, viz. we cannot make a permanent organisation–and the reason is that we never like to share power with others and never think of what will come after we are gone’[94]. He had other good reasons to worry about the future of the organisation. A victim of the lethal disease diabetes, he knew that he would not live long. In one of his 1897 letters he wrote: ‘… I feel my task is done–at most three or four years more of life are left.’ Of course, he had in mind yet another valid reason why he should shed his body early, which had a very important bearing on the future growth of the organisation. Once he said to Miss MacLeod in reply to a question: ‘The shadow of big tree will not let the smaller trees grow up. I must make room’[95]. 

Before Swamiji left the mortal frame, the Order’s headquarters had already been founded on its own land and building at Belur; and the Order’s centres sprung up at Madras, Mayavati, Benares (Advaita Ashrama), and Shivnagar (later at Sargachi). Vedanta Societies were founded at New York and San Francisco in the United States. Additionally, centres emerged at Dacca, and the seeds of Sevashramas were sown at Benares and Kankhal. All the centres grew slowly yet steadily, and their activities spread. Let us mention one such centre as an example. We learn from the letter of commendation dated 6 May 1905, sent by Swami Brahmananda, the President of the Order, to Swami Akhandananda, that the strength of students in its (Shivnagar) primary school was 56. Government officials inspected the school, praised its activities and committed a government grant for the school. In India, Brahmavadin and Prabuddha Bharata, both in English, and Udbodhan in the Bengali language began to spread the new ideals. Voice of Freedom began to propagate the truth of Vedanta from San Francisco. 

We have already indicated the difficulties that the Math authorities faced in the absence of Swami Vivekananda. They were fully aware of the void created by his departure[96].But the Math authorities were perhaps not prepared to face the reactions that were revealed in the collective mood of the monks and brahmacharins in response to the sense of void created. Most of the monks felt disheartened and setting aside the relief and service work, were preparing to spend their lives in japa and meditation in seclusion. Before the situation spun out of control, Swami Saradananda, whom Swamiji had recommended to the Board of Trustees for the position of Secretary, gathered all the monks and brahmacharins. In an emotionally charged voice, he said that Swamiji left the responsibilities of various Math activities to them. Through faithful and true discharge of entrusted responsibilities, one might earn Swamiji’s love and blessings. Swami Saradananda personally committed to serve the Order at least for the next five years. He appealed to them to come forward to help him. His loving appeal made most of the monks and brahmacharins again take up their responsibilities. Swami Saradananda was thus assured, and the Order continued to function following its rules and regulations. 

During the same time, an unprecedented wave of reawakening stirred the minds of the country’s youth. In various parts of the country, many organisations named ‘Vivekananda Society’ or similar titles sprang up to study his writings and messages and to take up relief and service work. To harness the enthusiasm so generated and guide them, Swami Saradananda, Swami Ramakrishnananda, Sister Nivedita, Swami Sadananda and Swami Sachchidananda (Buro Baba)—the members of the Vivekananda vanguard—worked very hard. At about the same time, 1905, a movement of unprecedented magnitude emerged to thwart the partition of Bengal imposed by the British Government. The demand for Ramakrishna-Vivekananda literature increased manifold and was published in large numbers to meet the demand. During the period, more stress was laid on primary education for the general mass of people. Simultaneously a school for the girls was opened and a special programme for the housewives was also taken up. We have mentioned these previously. 

We have also already mentioned that Swami Brahmananda having recovered from severe and prolonged typhoid fever would shun duties that involved direct responsibility[97]. Within this period, on 7 May 1903, Swami Vijnanananda, Swami Nirmalananda, Swami Sachchidananada, Swami Suddhananda, Swami Bodhananda and Swami Atmananda were appointed to the Broad of Trustees. The first two, however, declined to accept the responsibility[98]. 

In the meanwhile, Swami Yogananda, Swami Vivekananda and Swami Niranjanananda, all direct disciples of the Master, left the mortal plane. In those days, Swami Trigunatitananda and Swami Abhedananda were propagating Vedanta at San Francisco and New York respectively. Swami Nirmalananda was sent to New York in the month of November 1903. After some days, he founded a Vedanta Society at Brooklyn on 30 January 1905[99]. 

During the later part of the period under review, Swami Brahmananda gradually emerged as the leader of the Order. Under his overall leadership, Swami Premananda looked after the Belur Math and Swami Saradananda in Calcutta used to maintain relationships with the branch centres. During the period of his stay in Calcutta, he shouldered the responsibility of being the principal attendant of the Holy Mother. The inter se roles and responsibilities of Swami Brahmananda and Swami Saradananda became clear to the mind of the sharply intelligent Sister Nivedita. She wrote in a letter: ‘Swami Brahmananda is the centre of spirituality, the President of the Order while Swami Saradananda is the organiser and bears all the load of duties.’ In this way, energized by the fire of Ramakrishna ideals, the monks and brahmacharins thus pulled the rope of the chariot that was the Order and carried it forward. 

The Holy Mother Sarada Devi had long backed up and helped the members of the Order with her loving care, blessings and encouragement. Slowly, her role in the matter of the administration of the Order also became clear. More than ever before, the Math almost imperceptibly started relying on her in several matters. After Swamiji’s mahasamadhi, the Holy Mother firmly held the reins of the Order by consoling and enthusing the monks. Surpassing everything, the love and motherly affection poured out from the inexhaustible fountainhead, the Holy Mother, and held them together. Thus the ‘machine’ called the Ramakrishna Mission moved forward. 

Sri Ramakrishna had entrusted the great task of actualising his ideals and message on his dear Narendranath, who carried the load on his shoulder for sixteen long years, struggling to the last drop of his blood to see that the task of his Guru took shape. He believed that it was the Lord Himself who acted from behind him[100]. We are seized with wondrous rapture looking at the Ramakrishna movement—its nature and growth, its success and prosperity, which has gone on for about one hundred years, and are enthusiastic to fulfil the movement’s potential. 

Making a departure from the traditional path of monasticism and extending the view of pursuing a path of self-liberation, Swamiji carved out a place in people’s hearts about the need for action for the good of the people. He wanted to impart into future religion a varied dynamic urge calculated to simultaneously benefit the individual as well as humanity as a whole. His motto was ‘Ãtmãno mokshartham, jagaddhitãya cha’ (For one’s own salvation and the good of the world). Thus removing the apparent contradiction, he built a model for monastic life, a new faith that started to take root deep in the collective consciousness. That which a sannyasin gains by selfless service of man, recognising in him the manifestation of God, a seeker of knowledge gains by pursuing the path of knowledge and discrimination, a seeker of devotion gains by his loving devotion, and a yogi realises through meditation. 

Indians of those days, an inert, despondent mass, found a new path of awakening and growth through the ideal of serving others, recognising in humanity the manifestation of God. In its 13 July 1902 issue, The Social Reformer commented, regarding Swamiji’s work programme of service to humanity: ‘That alone [philanthropic work] is enough to raise him high among those who have laboured to infuse life into the Indian people.’ Poor self-esteem, lethargy, despondency and inaction, the traits of Indians befitting a subjugated nation, were shaken. 

Swamiji identified two great sins that then afflicted India–trampling women underfoot and smothering the poor under the guise of caste differentiation. To expiate those sins, he invited youth and the educated, who took pride in high caste, to spread the light of knowledge amongst those who had fallen behind and to implant the seed of self-confidence in their hearts. The Ramakrishna movement with its meagre resources of men and money moved in that direction. Slowly, but with certain strides, the thoughts on Vedanta proclaimed by the Ramakrishna movement spread among the knowledgeable throughout India, but also especially in foreign lands. 

Swami Akhandananda said in the first great convention of the Ramakrishna Math and Ramakrishna Mission held in 1926 that the call Sri Ramakrishna had given from the terrace of the Kuthibari at Dakshineswar was still ringing in the sky and in the air and it would continue to reverberate for ages to come: ‘Come my boys! Oh! Where are you?’ The truth of the statement was being vindicated even in those days. Ever newer groups of people were being influenced by these thoughts; some of them actually came forward and participated in it. It was clear to all how these ideas deeply influenced the nation’s freedom fighters. 

Swami Vivekananda’s message was: ‘Thus it is that doing good to others constitutes a way, a means of revealing one’s own Self, or Ãtman. Know this is also to be one of the spiritual practices, a discipline for God–realisation. Its aim also is Self-realisation’[101]. He instilled a new inspiration in the mind of all Indians, young and old, desirous of self-liberation. It may be said in a general way that Indians reclaimed themselves by following the path Swamiji reintroduced, the concept of work charged with the spirit of religion. 

The legacy of Swami Vivekananda touches upon the whole of mankind, particularly Indians. The task of the application and actualisation of its ideals primarily lay on his all-renouncing brother-disciples and his own disciples. Implementation of the unfinished task of the actualisation of his ideals now lies with all the individual centres of the ever-growing Ramakrishna Order and the participating members of the Ramakrishna movement. The guiding star on our onward journey will be the Truth that shone before the spiritual vision of Swami Vivekananda. Just two days before his great exit, he referred to Belur Math as the nerve centre of the Ramakrishna movement: ‘The spiritual impact that has come here to Belur will last fifteen hundred years—and this will be a great university. Do not think I imagine it, I see it’[102]. Swamiji said, further elucidating the role of the massive wave of ideas raised from the Belur Math, the great seat of harmony of ideas: ‘On the advent of Sri Ramakrishna, however, a new current has set in, in thought and language. Everything has to be recast in new moulds. Everything has to be propagated with the stamp of new genius…Everything requires to be changed a little according to place, time and civilisation…In food, in modes of life, in thought and in language, energy has to be infused. With the infusion of vitality all round and the circulation of blood in all arteries and veins, one should feel the throbbing of new life in everything—only then will the people of this land be able to survive the present terrible struggle for existence; otherwise the country and the race will vanish in the enveloping shadows of death at no distant date’[103].The significance of the great advent of ‘Lokaguru Mahãsamanvayãchãrya’ (the Preceptor of mankind, the Great Architect of harmony) does not limit itself for the good of India alone. The fruits of his lifelong sãdhanã are dedicated for the good of the whole of humanity. 

Pray let us assimilate within our hearts the potential gold of Swamiji’s thoughts and properly reshape our consciousness. Then alone can we qualify ourselves to become his heirs and be able to successfully discharge the duties and responsibilities he entrusted to us.



[1]Holy Mother commented, ‘And he [Girish] bore all my expenses at Nilambar Babu’s house for a year and a half.’ The Gospel of the Holy Mother, Mylapore, 4th Impression, p. 39.
[2]The Gospel of the Holy Mother, p. 95.
[3]Swami Apurvananda, Devoloke, (Bengali), 1991, p. 67.
[4]The Life of Swami Vivekananda, by His Eastern and Western Disciples, Vol. II, 6th ed., p. 309.
[5]Swamiji wrote, ‘Nothing more to write, only I am bent upon seeing my monastery started; and as soon as that is done, I come to America once again.’
[6]The Gospel of the Holy Mother, p. 95.
[7]Swamiji’s letter dated 25 February 1898 may be referred to. It reads in part, ‘Today we take possession of the land we have bought…’
[8]Swami Divyatmananda, Divya Prasanga (Bengali), p. 166.
[9]Marie Louise Burke, Swami Vivekananda in the West: New Discoveries, Vol. V, 1987, p. 87.
[10]Sister Nivedita, Notes of Some Wanderings, 6th ed., p. 4.
[11]In a letter dated 18 June 1898, Swami Brahmananda wrote: ‘The contract has been given to the builder to construct about five to six living quarters in the new Math. It will be completed in three months.’
[12]We get a sketchy idea of the broad future plans that Swamiji and his brother-disciples had in mind from Swami Trigunatitananda’s letter dated 25 February 1898 addressed to Pramadadas Mitra. He wrote: ‘It is necessary to buy yet about one hundred bigha of land from within the surrounding areas. The cost of land itself will be rupees two lakhs, besides this for raising the temple etc. about ten to twelve lakhs of rupees would be necessary. Who else but God Himself can take over such an enormous costly burden?’
[13]Chandrashekhar Chattopadhyaya, Sri Sri Latu Maharajer Smriti Katha (Bengali), 3rd ed., p. 270.
[14]The Publisher’s Note for the revised edition of Swami Shishya Samvad may be referred to.
[15]Swami Virajananda did not maintain a personal diary during those days. We may guess that this may be why instead of mentioning the correct date, 27 February, he wrote ‘on one of the early days of March 1898 A.D.
[16]Swami Apurvananda, Devaloke (Bengali), 1991, pp. 283-84.
[17]In April 1922, the Municipality installed tap water.
[18]The centenary volume published by the Bally Municipality, p. 23.
[19]The old road that lay on the southern limits of the Math was named after Nichu Sheik, who was Imandar (trusted man) of the local Zamindar.
[20]In April 1908, at their own cost, the Math authorities built Vivekananda Road, which runs between the western boundary of the Math and the Belur Vidya Mandir. The Math also had to bear the cost of one of the two light posts provided on the road.
[21]Swamiji’s letter dated 4 March 1900 addressed to Dhiramata (Mrs. Sara Bull) may be referred to.
[22]On 12 March 1931, the said amulet and other things were stolen from the shrine room.
[23]Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayak Vivekananda (Bengali), Vol. III, 2nd ed., p. 401.
[24]Udbodahn, Issue 12, Poush, 1330 BS, p. 731.
[25]The Great Master (Mylapore, 7th Impression, 1991) pp. 643-44.
[26]Brahmachãri Akshayachaitanya, Premananda–Premakatha (Bengali), 4th ed., pp. 50-51.
[27]Udbodhan, 31st year, 5th Issue, Jaisthya, 1336 BS, p. 266.
[28]Swami Premanander Patrabali, 2nd ed., 1386 BS, p. 171. English rendering of the song by Swami Tapasyananda, Aratrika Hymns and Ramanama, Mylapore, 5th Impression, 1993.
[29]Swami Suddhananda’s note.
[30]Om, i.e. Brahman the Absolute, Hrîm, i.e. Šakti, the Power Divine, Ritam, i.e. the Cosmic law that regulates the created world. Satya (Truth) and Dharma (Righteousness) are its aspects.
[31]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, 8th ed., pp. 132-33.
[32]The English rendering of the mantra for prostration as it appears in The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VI, 9th ed., 1973, p. 513.
[33]Swami Apurvananda, Devoloke (Bengali), 1992, p. 59.
[34]Aratrika Hymns and Ramnam, translated by Swami Tapasyananda, Mylapore, 5th Impression, pp. 22-23.
[35]This fact is available from the fifth issue of the first year of Udbodhan. But from the sixth issue of the first year’s Udbodhan, we learn that Swami Abhyananda and Sri Panchkari Bandyopadhyaya, editor, Basumati, lectured in the presence of Swami Vivekananda.
[36]The essay was published in the fifth issue of the seventh year of Udbodhan. Later it was included in the book Sri Sri Ramakrishna Lilaprasanga under the heading Thakurer Manushbhava (The Human Aspect of the Master).
[37]*The performer of puja makes a ritualistic resolve either in his own name or in someone else’s name in expectation of benefit accrued, if any.
[38]Money given at the time of making obeisance.
[39]he story was heard from the Holy Mother herself: ‘The place became crowded with people. The monks worked hard. Naren came to me and said, “Mother, please make me lie down with fever.” No sooner had he said this than he was down with a severe attack of fever. I thought, “Goodness gracious! What is this? How will he be cured?” “Do not be anxious, Mother,” said Naren, “I have myself begged for this fever. My reason is this. These boys are working hard. But if I see the slightest mistake, I shall fly into a rage and abuse them. I may even slap them. It will be painful to them as well as to me. Therefore I thought it would be better to lie down with a fever for some time.” When the day’s function was over, I came to him and said, “Dear child, the work is over now. Please get up.” Naren said he was all right and got up from bed.’ The Gospel of the Holy Mother, Mylapore, 4th Impression, p. 44.
[40]hmanandacharit (Bengali), 2nd ed., p. 135.
[41]Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. IX, p. 169.
[42]indranath Sarkar, Brahmadeshe Saratchandra (Bengali), 1939, pp. 44-45.
[43]Smritir Aloya Swamiji (Bengali), ed. by Swami Purnatmananda, 1990, p. 59.
[44]Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 12 December 1901.
[45]Swami Saradananda in his letter dated 29 March 1902 wrote, ‘…Mrs. Bull is with us for a short visit.’
[46]Swamijir Smritisanachayan (Bengali), ed. Swami Nirlepananda, p. 114.
[47]The present name of the school is Shantiram Vidyalaya.
[48]He was one of the Under-secretaries of the Ramakrishna Mission, Calcutta Branch. He died of plague in the first part of 1900.
[49]Swamijir Smritisanchayan, p. 44.
[50]Swamiji’s letter dated 29 August 1901 to Mahendranath Banerji.
[51]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. IX, p. 169.
[52]The sacred remains of Sri Ramakrishna’s physical body were interred there on Janmàstami (23 August 1886). Ramchandra Dutta observed the day as the day of the Master’s Nitya Avirbhava.
[53]*These include the Epics, the Puranas and the code of Manu. Subsidiary to the Vedas; these sacred books guide the Hindus’ daily life and conduct.
[54]At that time, The History of Philosophy by P.N. Bose was being taught.
[55]The participation of Brahmachãri Brajendra and Ashu in the class meant for advanced students was optional.
[56]Swami Vivekanander Vãnî O Racanã (Bengali), ed. 1969, Vol. IX, p. 245.
[57]The Gîtã, chapter 2, šloka 3, English rendering by Swami Gambhirananda.
[58]Swami Vivekanander Vãnî O Racanã, ed. 1969, Vol. IX, p. 348.
[59]Swami Vivekanander Vãnî O Racanã, ed. 1969, Vol. IX, p.349, English rendering of the sûtra: ‘[The Vedas] also teach of its [the Jîva’s] becoming [on the dawning of Knowledge] one with this.’ Swami Vireshwarananda, Brahma-Sûtras (7th Impression) 1996, p. 44.
[60]From the Math Diary.
[61]From the Math Diary of even date.
[62]*Attaining perfection in a sitting posture.
[63]From the Math Diary.
[64]From the Math Diary.
[65]From the Math Diary.
[66]Swamiji’s letter dated 2 February 1899 to Miss MacLeod.
[67]Atiter Smriti, p. 105.
[68]Swami Premananda’s letter dated 6 March 1898.
[69]In this connection, we may do well to pay attention to a portion of one of Swamiji’s letters, dated 31 August 1894, addressed to Alasinga Perumal where, amongst others, he advised Alasinga Perumal to establish a non-sectarian society that might be given the name Prabuddha Bharata. This name would attract Buddhists without hurting the sensibilities of Hindus. The very sound of the words ‘Prabuddha Bharata’ (Pra + Buddha), Buddha or Gautama Buddha’s name, in association with the word Bharata would suggest the union of Buddhism with Hinduism.
[70]‘He is the perfect unfoldment of India’s soul that overwhelmed the entire world.’ (translated from Bengali) Banaful (the pen name of Balaichand Mukhopadhyay).
[71]Perhaps due to a shortage of space at Master Mahashaya’s house, the feast was held at the Balaram Bhavan.
[72]Smitir Aloya Swamiji, pp. 186-87.
[73]At Constantinople, Swamiji gave three lectures. (Indian Mission, 12 December 1900)
[74]The final form of the trust deed was signed and executed by Swamiji on 30 January 1901.
[75]For details of his lecture, please refer to Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers (1893-1902)–Indian Mirror’s reporting dated 15 February 1901.
[76]The Master as I Saw Him, Sister Nivedita, 13th Ed., March 1983, pp. 327-29.
[77]Swamiji’s letters dated 27 December 1899, 15 February 1900 and 14 October 1900 may be referred to.
[78]Swamiji’s letters dated 25 July 1900, 13 August 1900 may be referred to.
[79]Prabuddha Bharata, May 1899. Quoted in Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers: 1893-1902, p. 625.
[80]Swami Saradananda, in his letter dated 11 April 1900, wrote about the state of affairs to Sister Nivedita: ‘The plague, the famine, the cholera, the small pox are doing their harvest.’
[81]Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers, p. 39.
[82]Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers, p. 462.
[83]In the first published report on the Ramakrishna Mission in the year 1912, Swami Saradananda commented: ‘The modest beginning of the school was responsible for the initiation of the future “women’s’ math.”’ Later, in the year 1954, the Sri Sarada Math was formally opened.
[84]Udbodhan (Bengali), 5th year, pp. 605-606.
[85]Excerpts from Brahmavadin, appearing in Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers, pp. 556-59.
[86]Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers, pp. 323-324.
[87]See The Vedanta Kesari, Vol. IV, pp. 361-362.
[88]At present, a large building accommodates a residential High School.
[89]At present the Institution runs a regular 230-bed hospital.
[90]The Institution is now a 122-bed hospital.
[91]Swami Vivekananda in Indian Newspapers, p. 41.
[92]Complete Works of Sister Nivedita, Vol. I, p. 40.
[93]Swamiji’s letter dated 22 March 1900 addressed to Mary Hale.
[94]Swamiji’s letter written from Srinagar dated 1 August 1898.
[95]Reminiscences of Swami Vivekananda by Eastern and Western Admirers, 1983, p. 242.
[96]After a lapse of one and a half years, Swami Saradananda wrote concerning Swamiji’s mahãsamãdhi, ‘The passing away of Swami Vivekananda has left a void which will never be filled.’
[97]A candid picture of the Math’s state of affairs during the latter part of the period under our review is available from Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 21 November 1905. ‘Since the day Raja (Brahmananda) has fallen ill, troubles are seen in almost all the affairs of the Math. There was a considerable backlog in doing up the accounts. It is found when completed that expenditure has exceeded income, which has resulted in debts…After Raja’s illness the whole of the Math responsibilities have virtually fallen on me.’
[98] Swami Gambhirananda, History of the Ramakrishna Math and Mission, Revised Ed. 1983, p. 143
[99] Swami Gambhirananda, History of the Ramakrishna Math and Mission, Revised Ed. 1983,p. 140.
[100] In his letter dated 9 July 1897 addressed to Mary Hale, he wrote, ‘…for the power behind me is not Vivekananda but He the Lord, and He knows best.’
[101] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, (8th Ed., Nov. 1972), p. 112.
[102] Reminiscences of Swami Vivekananda, p. 243.
[103] The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, Vol. VII, (8th Ed., Nov. 1972), pp. 133-34.

chapter 6

AN ABRIDGED BARANAGORE MATH

The Baranagore Math, viewed metaphorically, has come to mean a life of austerity and spiritual self-discipline led by a band of young sannyasins. The mere mention of the name brings to mind the holy life of Tyaga (renunciation) and Tapasya (austerity). In the Indian tradition Tyaga and Tapasya go hand in hand. Austerity complements renunciation, and together they form the core of asceticism. A sannyasin ‘is presented and glorified as one who typifies in practice the central Tyaga doctrine of Upanishadic philosophy’[1]. Nourished on this centuries-old tradition and inspired by the teachings of the Master, the all-renouncing disciples of Sri Ramakrishna banded together after his departure under the roof of a dilapidated house at Baranagore, three kilometres to the south of the Dakshineswar temple. This came to be known as the Baranagore Math. The ascetics here were a community given to prayer, meditation and contemplation. Though cenobitism rather than the eremite’s aloofness remained the dominant trend of the group, the monks kept contact with the outside world at a minimum. Their Master’s life and teachings were for ‘the good of the many, the happiness of the many.’ But the bearing of these teachings was perhaps not yet manifest as such on their lives. 

Life at the Baranagore Math was one of extreme material privation but spiritual abundance. Recalling in after-years both its hardships and charms, the leader of the group, Swami Vivekananda exclaimed, ‘What a strong spirit of dispassion we had in those days! We had no thought even as to whether the world existed or not...There were days when the Math was without a grain of food. If some rice was collected by begging, there was no salt to take it with. On some days there would be only rice and salt, but nobody cared for it in the least. We were then being carried away by a tidal wave of spiritual practice. Boiled bimba leaves, rice and salt—this was the menu for a month at a stretch. Oh, those wonderful days! The austerities of that period were enough to dismay supernatural beings, not to speak of men’[2]. 

We also have a glimpse of Math life from the memoirs of Swami Virajananda, who had joined the Math in 1891. He wrote, ‘The few clothes owned by the monks used to be hung on a rope; there was no box to keep them in. Within the Math, they usually wore a loincloth, but when going out they used outer garments. Once a month their heads and faces were shaved’[3]. 

Such deterrants, however, brought out the inner fire in every antebashi of the monastery. They felt an inexorable inner compulsion to proceed toward the goal divine. Filled with the ascetic spirit, they devoted themselves day and night to the practice of spiritual disciplines. M., the chronicler of The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, who occasionally lived in the monastery, felt that the place had ‘become a veritable Vaikuntha’[4]. 

The bond of sharing a common ideal, the vivid memory of the Master’s love for them, and the pull of love for one another held them together. Possessed with love without expectation of return, the renunciates dwelt in an ecstasy of spiritual zeal, quite oblivious of time, place and even of body consciousness. The monastic community was woven into a fabric, the strands of which were loosely knit; the binding factors, too, were few. Evidently, in this situation, the monks successfully blended the ideals of personal freedom and monastic brotherhood. 

At the ideational level, Baranagore was a beacon that the dream of the young disciples of Sri Ramakrishna was being fulfilled. But it is also true that the spirit of Baranagore continued as a symbol inspiring God-seekers in all subsequent times. It was not just a feeling. It became the ideal of the monastic community. It became an argument. It became the touchstone of every subsequent discussion on monastic life. Consequently, it is no wonder that the coming together of half a dozen of the monastic disciples of Sri Ramakrishna at Meerut in December and January of 1890-91 for a few weeks has been described as ‘the second Baranagore Math,’ ‘a miniature Baranagore Math,’ the subject of our present study. 

In fact, it was by mere chance that the seven direct disciples, Swami Vivekananda, Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda, Swami Saradananda, Swami Advaitananda, Swami Akhandananda, and Swami Kripananda,[5]. all blessed by Sri Ramakrishna, were brought together and lived at Meerut for a few weeks in the last month of 1890 and the first month of 1891. Swami Jnanananda[6] joined them towards the end. 

What then was the duration of this ‘second Baranagore Math’? Swami Akhandananda’s memoirs mentioned, ‘We stayed there for four to five months.’ (Swami Akhandananda had stayed at Meerut four to five months, but the entire party of sannyasins did not.) Neither Swami Suddhananda’s recording that the monks’ stay in the garden house extended for four months nor Pramathanath Basu’s claim that Swamiji lived at Meerut for more than three months[7] is tenable. According to Swami Gambhirananda, the brother disciples lived together for not more than two months[8]. Nonetheless, the available facts and records suggest that the second Baranagore Math at Sethji’s garden continued for six weeks at the very most. 

The gathering of the swamis was not preplanned. Neither did they have a programme to live together for any length of time. Circumstances simply brought them together. In any case, it may be safely concluded that it was their sharing of a common ideal and their love for one another that was responsible for the wandering monks’ coming together for those few weeks. Besides the spirit working behind this group, unless one is acquainted with the story of their separate previous wanderings, it will be difficult to appreciate how and why they met in Meerut. And unless one understands the then mental frame of the sannyasins, and particularly that of Swami Vivekananda, it would perhaps be impossible to appraise the wonderful community life that sprang up there. 

Though India is dotted with temples, mosques and churches, Meerut was not an accredited place of pilgrimage either in those days or later. But its geographic location helped it to become an important road and rail junction in the course of time. For that reason, mainly itinerant monks used to pass through Meerut. 

If, however, Meerut was not a place of great attraction for the monks, the Himalayas, with the Ganga flowing by the foothills, certainly was. Much though the leader had urged his monastic brothers to remain together at Baranagore, some of them strayed from the community and took to itinerant life. The Himalayas and the Ganga were their great attraction. Strange enough, the leader too became restless. He too decided to break free from the golden chain of attachment to the monastery and brother disciples and finally left Calcutta in the middle of July 1890. An experienced traveller in the Himalayas, Swami Akhandananda, accompanied him. 

Swami Saradananda and his friend Vaikunthanath Sanyal, who after sannyasa assumed the name Swami Kripananda, were staying at Almora. Learning that Narendranath and Gangadhar had come to Varanasi, they wrote a letter on 23 August that read in part: ‘We are anxious to see you both…Pray be good enough to come up here as early as possible. At least grant this favour to our request.’ This just shows how deeply attached they were to one another. 

From Swami Akhandananda’s letter dated 14 November 1890, addressed to Pramadadas Mitra of Varanasi, it is learnt that Swami Vivekananda and he had reached Nainital[9] en route to Almora. They met Swami Saradananda and Swami Kripananda in the garden of Amba Dutt in Almora. After a brief stay of about a week, all of them left for Garhwal on 5 September. In the bosom of the Himalayas, Garhwal is proud of its peaks, the principal ones being Nanda Devi, Trisul and Badrinath (23,320 ft.). The last named shelters the renowned temple of Badrinath at a lower altitude, one of the four dhamas (abodes of God). But as the road to Badrinath was barred by a government notification, the party had to drop the idea of visiting the celebrated shrine. 

To follow their subsequent movements, we quote from Swami Akhandananda’s letter dated 14 November 1890: 

…As revered brother (Swamiji) did not find Almora as the place of his choice, we four left it in search of a suitable spot on the bank of the Bhagirathi. I contracted some dangerous disease on my way. On way to Badrikashrama at Karnaprayag as I had fever I was forced to take rest for three days. Therefrom we proceeded towards Srinagar. At one inn Sri Narendranath too had fever. After three days’ suffering we walked down five to six miles to a pilgrims’ shelter, although we both had become terribly weak. Being overwhelmed by high fever, we took kaviraji (an Ayurvedic system of treatment) medicine arranged by the munsiff[10]. The latter arranged for our travel to Srinagar in a dandi.*[11]The medicine brought some immediate relief, however. There at Srinagar we comfortably lived for more than a fortnight[12].…As the desire for visiting the Bhagirathi rose up, the monks hurriedly walked down to Tihri on foot[13].…On the way a physician examined my chest, and detecting the onset of bronchitis, advised me to move to Dehradun for proper treatment...Therefrom we all hastened to Dehradun. The civil surgeon of Dehradun, Dr. Maclaren, examined my chest. He too diagnosed bronchitis. He advised me to leave the hilly region of Uttar Pradesh and go down to the plains…At Dehradun we were five in number. On our way down, we met our Swami Turiyananda at Rajpur. The latter finally came down to Dehradun to join us…As it was settled that I shall have to go down to the plains, Narendranath, Sarat and Turiyananda left for Rishikesh. Only Sanyal Mahashay stayed with me. 

From the memoirs of Swami Akhandananda, it is further gathered that a pleader from Dehradun, Pandit Ananda Narayan, took charge of the Swami’s treatment and helped him in every possible way. Thereafter, Swami Akhandananda lost contact[14] with Narendranath and others. A few days later, Swami Kripananda, also known as Sanyal Mahashay, also left for Rishikesh, leaving Swami Akhandananda alone. 

Though a few days’ rest, good diet and medicine helped Swami Akhandananda regain his physical strength to some extent, his progress was far from satisfactory. At the physician’s suggestion, he resolved to consult Dr. Govinda Basu at Allahabad. His brother disciples knew of his tentative plan to journey to Allahabad before they had departed. As it turned out, Swami Akhandananda went to Saharanpur on his way to Allahabad. There, his host, Bankubehari Chatterjee, a pleader, advised him to go to Meerut instead, where he could see Dr. Trailokyanath Ghosh,[15] the Assistant Civil Surgeon. With a letter of introduction from Sri Chatterjee, the Swami started for Meerut. On his arrival in the third week of October, he again got himself a physical examinination. The experienced medical practitioner, Dr. Ghosh, looked into the patient’s complaint of chest pain and detected a heart palpitation[16]. Swami Akhandananda stayed on with Dr. Ghosh for about a month and a half. 

Dr. T. N. Ghosh was popular for his large-heartedness and liberality and had earned the title Rai Bahadur. About him, one of his contemporaries, Kedarnath Bandyopadhyay, wrote: ‘The local people and even the elite considered him a Dhanvantari, physician of heaven, and revered him as a divine personage. His qualities and conduct endeared him to one and all. Everybody felt obliged to honour his requests, if any. His influence helped the resident Bengalis to prosper’[17]. The present address of the premises he occupied is 179 Abu Lane, Meerut. 

Located 57.6 kms northeast of Delhi, 40 kms west of the Ganga, and 46 kms east of the Jamuna, Meerut is an ancient town. In the Mahabharata period, it was known as Hastinapur. Legends claim further that it was the capital of Maidanab, the royal father of Ravana’s wife, Mandodari. Dotted with temples of gods and goddesses, the city was invaded by the Moghuls in 1017 A.D.; and in 1191 A.D., when Muhammad Ghori occupied it, its temples were either desecrated or destroyed. Later, during the British rule, a cantonment was established in 1806, which was reinforced after the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857. In the last quarter of the last century, it was a fast-growing industrial centre with large-scale and small-scale industries. It was particularly known for the manufacture of scissors, razors, musical instruments, etc. Several government establishments in the city attracted job-seekers from other provinces, particularly Bengal. 

Swami Vivekananda and his brother disciples, Swami Turiyananda and Swami Saradananda, had settled themselves in a hut close to the temple of Chandeshwar Madhav at Rishikesh. It was a lovely spot at the foot of the Himalayas in the broad valley half-circled by the Ganga. Traditionally considered holy, this place has been sanctified by monks over thousands of years. Naturally, it was Swamiji’s desire to plunge himself into meditation and spiritual practices here, but hardly had he arrived than he fell grievously ill. One day his condition grew much worse; his pulse sank; his body became cold. The brother disciples despaired, not knowing what to do for him. Then providentially, while Swamiji was lying unconscious, a sadhu came to them with some medicine, which was put into Swamiji’s mouth. Before long, he regained consciousness and said in a feeble voice, ‘Cheer up, my boys, I will not die.’ Slowly he began to recuperate. 

In the meantime, Raghunath Bhattacharya, the Diwan of Tehri State, on his way to Ajmer, came to see Swamiji and suggested that Swamiji go to a certain Hakim in Delhi. Sri Bhattacharya gave Swamiji a letter of introduction and also gave the monks some money for the repair of their hut. As soon as Swamiji could walk, the party proceeded towards Saharanpur on the road to Delhi. Here, they came to find that Swami Brahmananda was living all alone in a jhupri[18] at Kankhal, engaged in arduous spiritual practices. The meeting of the brother disciple at Kankhal was joyous. But Swami Brahmananda became very worried over Swamiji’s poor health. At Swamiji’s request, Brahmananda joined their party and they went on to Saharanpur. They stayed with Bankubehari Chatterjee, who gave them the news that Swami Akhandananda was at Meerut. Since Swami Brahmananda was especially anxious to meet Swami Akhandananda, the party moved to Meerut[19]. 

By this time, Swami Akhandananda was recovering his health under the treatment of Dr. Ghosh. As Meerut was severely cold, he had thought of going to Puri in the south, but had finally given up the idea. In a letter dated 20 November 1890, he wrote to P. D. Mitra, ‘Large-hearted and liberal minded, all his [Dr. Ghosh’s] brothers take loving care of me. In fact, they spare no pains to make me comfortable.’ By nature exuberant, Swami Akhandananda wanted to be more active as well as more contemplative than his weak health would permit; but in his leisure hours, he regaled the members of the Ghosh family and visitors with tales of his wanderings and travels in Tibet and his reminiscences of Sri Ramakrishna and Swamiji. 

About this time, Swami Akhandananda came in contact with Yagneswar Mukhopadhyay, who later came to be known as Swami Jnanananda after sannyasa. He gained sudden fame as a leader of the Bharat Dharma Mahamandal, which was holding a conference in Delhi in the month of November. At Yajneswar’s invitation,[20]. Swami Akhandananda participated in the proceedings of the Mahamandal. On his return to Meerut, he wrote to P. D. Mitra, “Yesterday, on the sixth day, I have come back from Delhi...The conference organized by the Bharata Dharma Mahamandal came off with éclat and enthusiasm. But as the weather was very bad I could not stay there long.” Actually, as a result of this trip, he suffered a relapse[21].So although at times he was seized with a longing to return to the Himalayas, he was unable to do so. From a second letter dated 5 December 1890 to Shri Mitra it is learnt that none of the brother disciples had reached Meerut till then. 

One winter evening at about eight, as Swami Akhandananda was reading a holy scripture to the elder brother of Dr. Ghosh, all the Swamis—Swamis Vivekananda, Brahmananda, Turiyananda, Saradananda and Kripananda, suddenly appeared at Dr. Ghosh’s house. According to the Bengali biography, it was at the end of autumn, after Kalipuja[22].Kalipuja was held on 11 November 1890 (26th Kartick, 1296). Other evidence, circumstantial in character, however, suggests that it was after 5 December that they came. But it was a glad reunion. It was particularly joyous for Swami Akhandananda to meet his hero, Swamiji. However, he must have been unhappy to see Swamiji’s emaciated condition. He remarked in one of his letters, ‘I had never seen him so sickly; he was worn to a shadow. It seemed he had not yet recovered from the terrible illness he had at Rishikesh.’ It was perhaps on the next day that Yagneswar Babu and one Hindi-speaking Seth came in a carriage to visit Swamiji and the others. It is of interest and noteworthy that when Swamiji heard that Yagneswar Babu had met Sri Ramakrishna, Swamiji at once came forward to touch his feet, though he was prevented from doing so by Yagneswar Babu. Swamiji had a delightful conversation with Sethji. It was decided that he would stay with Dr. Ghosh along with Swami Akhandananda for rest and medical treatment. The other Swamis stayed with Yajneswar Mukherjee. 

A tonic prescribed by Dr. Ghosh helped Swamiji regain his strength rapidly. Soon his remarkable appearance, encyclopaedic knowledge and musical talent began to attract people from all over the city. Within Dr. Ghosh’s large family itself, Swamiji was always the centre of attention. Members of the family, young and old, sought his company. Dr. Ghosh’s two young daughters-humorously nicknamed ‘Nikasa Masi’ and ‘Surpanakha Masi’ by Swamiji, remembered him. All the time, Swamiji would chat with them. When the two young ones were annoyed at such appellations, Swamiji would pacify them, saying, ‘Why are you so cross? Were these two characters negligible? Rama himself cut their noses off. Vibhisan was the brother of one of them’[23]. Dr. Ghosh’s youngest brother, Prasannakumar, tried to draw Swamiji into some disputation, but the disappointed youth one day remarked, ‘I see Swamiji is a tanker of knowledge’[24]. One day, Swamiji consoled him, saying, ‘Remember Sri Ramakrishna; he will fulfill all your wants.’ Strange enough, one night Prasannakumar dreamt of Sri Ramakrishna, besmeared with dirt, approaching him, dancing, and saying, ‘Take me on your lap.’ Prasannakumar refused, and Sri Ramakrishna disappeared. On hearing the account of this dream, the Swami observed, ‘You will be late in finding an entry into the realm of Thakur’[25]. 

After about a fortnight, Swamiji and Swami Akhandananda accepted the invitation of Sethji and moved their residence to his garden house, where Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda and Swami Kripananda also joined them. Swamiji was still taking medicine. Down with malaria, Swami Saradananda stayed behind in the house of Yajneswar Mukherjee, but he was also able to join them soon. Thus, eventually, the natural urge of the monastic brother disciples to live together took over, which, quite possibly, is why a temporary monastery could emerge. It is a paradox that the monks who had left the Baranagore Math in search of greater solitude now showed signs of giving in to the strong spirit of fraternity. By a strange coincidence, about this time, Swami Advaitananda, who was wandering in that region, joined them[26]. Thus, seven disciples of Sri Ramakrishna came together, forming a temporary Math, as it were, in Sethji’s garden house. 

Sethji was no other than Lala Nanda Ram Gupta, a landlord. His only son, Kishori Jwala Prasad Gupta, was then a young boy. Situated at 259 Ram Bagh in the city of Meerut, and sprawling over thirty bighas of land (23,000 square meters), the garden house was a quiet place in sylvan surroundings. In the midst of trees, shrubs, and plants, some in bud and blossom, stood the one-storeyed house. It stretched north to south, with a number of rooms and a long portico. There were five arcades supported on fluted and tapered columns. The style of construction was Moghul. A servants’ quarters stood on the southwest corner of the compound. 

About sixty feet to the east of the house lay a gorgeous hamam (bathing pool) measuring 131 by 120 feet. It had descending flights of steps all round. On the four corners of the hamam are four kiosks, small pavilion-like turrets. Each was octagonal, having an arch on each face resting on tapering fluted columns nearly twelve feet in diameter and about sixteen feet above ground level. The roof was flat as the cupola, and the spherical dome, or gombuz, missing. The kiosks served as dressing rooms after bathing or as a place to sit for quiet reflection and musing[27]. 

But now the place looks desolate; the hamam is empty of water; the land looks parched; some additions to the once-beautiful building look like ugly appendages. One of the kiosks has been completely closed. Only three old trees, a banyan, a peepal and a palm, stand as mute witnesses to the once-glorious days when Swami Vivekananda, with his brother monks, lived there. Nonetheless, this garden is unlike any other place in Meerut. Here, devotion and prayers sanctified the place; and here, spiritual fragrance filled the atmosphere. 

The garden house is situated on the eastern side of the city railway station. The race course is to the northeast at a distance of 1.7 kms and the military parade ground eastward about 200 meters. The Siva Temple, the starting point of the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857, is 2.5 kms northeastward. Dr. Ghosh’s house, the point of reference in the present narrative, was 3.6 kms from the garden house[28]. 

Swamiji and his brother disciples were doubtless pleased to have the quiet garden house and its beautiful surroundings. Though Meerut was unusually cold that year,[29] the dry, invigorating climate is healthy. Both Swamiji and Swami Akhandananda became free of physical troubles. Swami Saradananda also overcame his impaired health and malaria. In the mornings on some days, Swamiji would stroll in the cantonment area. Some days, the monks would walk to the parade ground and witness the military sports and games. Or it can be surmised that on some evenings, the monks may have gathered around a fire of logs lighted on the premises and meditated. There were evenings when Swamiji would enthuse his brother monks by singing the favourite songs of Sri Ramakrishna, and all of them sang together. They would always reminisce about their days with the Master at Dakshineswar and Cossipore, and recount their varied experiences while wandering freely in the mode of traditional sannyasins. All of their experiences doubtless opened before them fresh insights into the greatness of Sri Ramakrishna. The ever-fresh vision of Swamiji of the Ramakrishna ideal consolidated their spirit of brotherhood further. 

As could be expected, Swamiji, as leader of the group, set the tone of monastery life. More than anything else, his very presence infused strength and life into the brotherhood. The stillness of the garden was rarely disturbed, perhaps by the rustling of leaves in the wind, sparrows chirping, the call of nightjar, or the occasional passing of a train. Doubtless, they were all aflame with the zeal to realize God and find a way to fulfil Sri Ramakrishna’s divine mission on earth, just as they had always been for the many months since the Master’s passing. Just as at the Baranagore Math itself, they cared little for the colourful life of the sense world around them and devoted the maximum of their time to prayer, meditation, japam, chanting of the scriptures, and devotional songs. When not occupied, they studied the world’s holy scriptures and Sanskrit and English literature in general. It is written that in the afternoons, Swamiji used to read with the brother disciples The Mrcchakatika, The Abhijnana Sakuntala, The Kumarasambhava, The Meghduta, the famous plays of Sudraka and Kalidasa and the Visnu Purana and other scriptures. 

News of the monks staying in the city spread quickly, and many educated people began to come. Deeply impressed with Swamiji’s personality and versatile genius, they came frequently and in numbers. Some came for spiritual instruction and others for scholarly discussion. One of the visitors was Kalipada Basu, a renowned lawyer from the city. Associated with various public welfare activities, Kalipada served the Layola Library of Meerut as its Honorary Secretary; and it made remarkable advancement[30]. The library still exists, and its name is Tilak Pustakalaya and Vachanalaya. Close to the clocktower, Ghantaghar, the library’s foundation was laid by H.R.H. the Duke of Connaught on 6 February 1882. In the library hall, one finds even now pictures of Swami Vivekananda and Sri Kalipada Bose, among others. A great lover of learning, Kalipada was charmed by Swamiji’s erudition and scholarship. One day, he invited Swamiji and Swami Akhandananda to his house for lunch. 

It is known that Swami Akhandananda used to bring books from the Layola Library two kilometers away. Once Swamiji began reading The Works of Sir John Lubbock. He finished one volume in a couple of days and returned it to the library the next, and so on with the other volumes. Presuming that the Swami was merely browsing through the volumes, the librarian once hinted that the Swami could not be reading thoroughly. On hearing this, Swamiji presented himself to the librarian and said, ‘Sir, you may ask me any question. I am prepared to answer’[31]. The librarian asked him questions till he was satisfied that Swamiji had really mastered them all. On the way back, a wonderstruck Akhandananda asked Swamiji to tell his secret. Swamiji replied, ‘I never read a book word by word; I read sentence by sentence, sometimes even paragraph by paragraph, in a sort of kaleidoscopic fashion.’ 

One day, Swami Akhandananda brought an Afghani gentleman to the garden house, a Sardar and a relative of the Amir Abdar Rahaman of Afghanisthan. Having found a refuge in Meerut, the Sardar was living there quietly. He had made the acquaintance of Swami Akhandananda. Coming to see Swamiji, he performed ablutions, as one does before visiting a mosque, and brought fruits and sweets worth one rupee. He met Swamiji several times, and on every occasion he behaved the same way. They talked together in Urdu, one day discussing the life of the well-known Fakir of Swat, Amud by name. On one of his visits, the Sardar donated money so that the monks could prepare pilau, a flavourful rice preparation[32]. Swamiji cooked the dish to the joy of his brother disciples. 

The Swamis used to cook for themselves. Dr. Ghosh would supply provisions for them once a week. Swamiji himself was an adept cook and taught his brother disciples the art. To entertain them one day, particularly Swami Turiyananda, Swamiji himself went to the market, made some purchases and prepared some delicious dishes[33]. 

Reminiscing two and a half decades later, Swami Turiyananda disclosed how zealously he had treasured the memory of his Meerut experiences. He wrote to Swami Premananda on 19 December 1915: 

...Among memories of Meerut, one particular time is fresh in our minds still. After his serious illness at Rishikesh, Swamiji, whose memory evokes true piety, regained his normal health. We could enjoy his company for about six months[34]. During our travels we met Maharaj [Swami Brahmananda] at Kankhal... It is well-nigh impossible to express the happiness our stay in Meerut brought to us. During those days Swamiji taught us everything, right from mending a pair of shoes to chanting the holy Chandi. On the one hand he would read out and explain to us the Vedanta, the Upanishads, Sanskrit dramas, etc., and on the other, he would teach us how to cook pilau, kalia, etc. Surely you can imagine what more he did with us! One day he cooked, I shall always remember. It was somewhat similar to the preparation of a dish of Magur fish at the Math. Do you remember the magur soup? Can anyone forget it? This was almost like that. He was cooking pilau, kalia, etc. and got the idea of preparing shik-kabab[35]. He wanted to prepare something, especially for Hari Bhai. But no thin iron rod could be found. This could not deter Swamiji however. In front of us there were peach trees. Taking a few thin branches from one tree, he skewered meat on each one and roasted the lot to make kabab. Oh, how tasty was the dish![36].As we praised him for the preparation, he made us eat the whole of it. He himself did not taste a single bite. When we pleaded with him to try one piece at least, he simply said that he had taken such dishes enough, that by feeding us he was feeling exceedingly happy. He coaxed us to eat the entire quantity. Just see! Though a small incident it remains deeply implanted in my memory. We named the dish kathi-kabab! His infinite love and deep concern for us—listening to his storytelling, strolling in his company—all these are still vivid in my memory. From here, Swamiji went away all alone...His reminiscences are our life’s companion. It is the subject of our meditation, it inspires our telling the beads [japa], and it fills our conversation[37]. 

As group life coalesced, increasingly centering around Swamiji, he sensed that he was getting entangled in the maya of his brother disciples. Once again, the call of a wandering monk’s life began to haunt him. He had not left the Baranagore Math, he argued within himself, to return surreptitiously to a similar life. He became impatient to resume his mendicant’s life. One day, he articulated his ideas and feelings. He told his brother disciples that he would be leaving them in order to live the life of a solitary monk. However much they tried to dissuade him, they could not change his resolve. Even Swami Akhandananda’s strong desire to accompany him (saying that it was just for his sake that he had cancelled his earlier plans to visit Central Asia) failed to move him. He was determined to wander incognito and practise spiritual disciplines. Swami Akhandananda’s persistent clinging to Swamiji only annoyed him. The fire of renunciation that coursed through Swamiji’s veins flared, and he knew that the attachment he felt for his brother disciples was but a bondage which he must shear. Swamiji had a railway ticket purchased and left for Delhi[38]. This was in the last part of January 1891. 

Puzzled over the leader’s departure, the monks planned to abandon the temporary monastery at Sethji’s garden house when Swami Jnanananda appeared most unexpectedly[39]. In fact, he arrived there just two days after Swamiji’s departure. Then about eight days later, in the company of Swami Advaitananda, he left for the holy bath of Kumbha at Hardwar. Swami Saradananda started for Etawah in the company of Swami Kripananda; and the remaining three, Swami Brahmananda, Swami Turiyananda, and Swami Akhandananda, drifted slowly towards Delhi. When they reached Delhi after some ten days, they discovered that Swamiji was residing at the house of one merchant, Shyamaldas, and was touring about, visiting historical sites in and around Delhi. Swamiji expressed gladness to see them for the moment, but sternly warned them not to follow him. The four brother disciples lived in Delhi for about a month[40]. Swamiji continued to stay with Shyamaldas, and the other three stayed in a separate place. One day, Swamiji started for Alwar[41]without divulging his destination; and soon the three others left for Ghaziabad. In a few more days, Swamis Brahmananda and Turiyananda went to the Punjab; and Swami Akhandananda left for Vrindavan. 

Seven monks associated with Sri Ramakrishna had gathered around Swami Vivekananda at Meerut; and the moment the leader left them, the gathering dissolved. But during the short while they lived together-though in changed circumstances, the spirit and momentum of the Baranagore Math was revived. As in the past, the abiding spirit of renunciation of the world, to live for Truth and God alone, inspired them. Though not strictly conforming in all outward expressions to the image of traditional monks, depending on alms from an almshouse, their austere life and spiritual thought was equal with the standard set in the past. Fast maturing, with the vision of the Master’s life and the austerities of the Baranagore Math behind them, the young monks came out into the greater world of general society and the association of other monks, essentially to seek a way to fulfil Sri Ramakrishna’s divine mission on earth. The spirit of the Baranagore Math was with them everywhere. Meerut was, in a sense, a revival. History still lives in the subtle impressions of Sethji’s garden-house. The scenes are easily conjured by one who is sensitive and stands quietly, letting the heart take in the holy landscape.

 


[1]Sukumar Dutt, Buddhist Monks and Monasteries of India, 1962, p. 37.
[2]The Complete Works of Swami Vivekananda, (Calcutta: Advaita Ashrama, 1989) Vol. IX, pp. 248-49.
[3]Swami Shraddhananda, The Story of an Epoch (Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, Mylapor, 1982) pp. 24-25.
[4]M., The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, trans. Swami Nikhilananda, New York: Ramakrishna-Vivekananda Center, 1942, p. 1000.
[5]Blessed by Sri Ramakrishna, Vaikunthanath Sanyal, a resident of 20, Bosepara Lane, Bagbazar Street, took sannyasa and came to be known as Swami Kripananda. Later he gave up sannyasa and led a married life but maintained close contact with Swami Saradananda throughout his life.
[6]Popularly known as Daksha Maharaj.
[7]Pramathanath Basu, Swami Vivekananda (Bengali), 1329 B.S, Vol. I, p. 223.
[8]Swami Gambhirananda, Yuganayak Vivekananda, (Bengali), Vol. I, 2nd ed., p. 291.
[9]Swami Saradananda’s letter dated 5 September 1890 reveals that Narendra and Gangadhar reached Almora on 29 or 30 August 1890.
[10]He was Badri Dutt Joshi, the Sadar Amin of Garhwal.
[11]*A kind of roofed litter used to carry passengers along mountain paths.
[12]From Holy Wanderings to Service of God in Man, (p. 27) claims that the party stayed at Srinagar, Garhwal ‘for a month and a half.’ But circumstantial evidence suggests that the period of their stay was not more than a fortnight. On their way, the three took lessons on the Upanishads from Swami Vivekananda. (Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, Mylapore, 1979)
[13]Swami Vivekananda liked the place. He wanted to settle down for a long meditation. Raghunath Bhattacharya, the Diwan of the State, selected a site for him at the confluence of the Ganga and the Bhilaganga. But Swami Akhandananda fell ill once again, and Swamiji had to give up his idea of seriously undertaking spiritual practices.
[14]Swami Akhandananda’s letter dated 20 November 1890 addressed to P.D. Mitra.
[15]Born in 1841 at Chandannagore, Trailokyanath had his medical education in Calcutta and served the Government dispensary at Meerut for twenty-three years. Dr. Moyar, Civil Surgeon of Meerut, wrote of him, ’His service would be invaluable in the performance of operations and the treatment of surgical cases. He is much more experienced in such work than perhaps 99 per cent of the whole Army Medical Service.’ Closely associated with all kinds of cultural and philanthropic institutions, Trailokyanath was a leading citizen and was respected by people of all walks of life. (Jnanendramohan Das, Banger Bahire Bangali (Bengali), Vol. I, 1332 B.S., pp. 274-76)
[16]Swami Akhandananda’s Ietter dated 14 November 1890 addressed to P. D. Mitra.
[17]Kedarnath Bandyopadhyaya, Smritikatha (Bengali), pp. 3-4.
[18]A primitive hut made of tiger grass.
[19]From Holy Wanderings to Service of God in Man, pp. 29-30.
[20]Later Yajneswar Mukherjee paid a visit to the Alambazar Math one winter evening and narrated reminiscences about Swamiji and others. Mahendranath Dutta, Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanavali (Bengali), Vol. II, 3rd ed., p. 51.
[21]His two letters, one addressed to Swami Sivananda and another to P. D. Mitra.
[22]Pramathanath Basu, Swami Vivekananda (Bengali), Vol. I, p. 218.
[23]Swami Purnatmananda (ed.), Smritir Aloy Swamiji (Bengali), p. 290.
[24]The diary of Swami Suddhananda.
[25]Brahmachari Praneshkumar (ed.), Mahatma Devendranath (Bengali), p. 182. Sri Ramakrishna’s disciple, Devendranath Majumdar, visited Meerut in September 1907 and met Prasannakumar.
[26]According to Swami Suddhananda’s diary, Swami Advaitananda lived at some place other than the garden house.
[27]Swami Shuddharupananda of Belur Math helped to prepare the architectural notes on the few structures around the garden house.
[28]Swami Samatananda, Secretary, Ramakrishna Ashrama, Meerut, furnished all information about the garden house. Swami Gokulananda, Secretary, Ramakrishna Mission, New Delhi, helped the writer in various ways.
[29]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 19 December 1915, addressed to Swami Premananda.
[30]Jnanendramohan Das, Banger Bahirey Bangalee (Bengali), Vol. I, p. 276.
[31]Swami Suddhananda’s diary.
[32]Swami Suddhananda’s diary, According to Mahendranath Dutta, the Afghani gentleman supplied the ingredients for preparing pilau. (vide, Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanavali (Bengali), Vol. II, 3rd ed., p. 169.
[33]Swami Suddhananda’s diary.
[34]Swami Turiyananda met Swamiji and others at Rajpur on 13 October 1890. He finally separated from Swamiji in the early part of March 1891. Thus, the two were together for about 5 months or so.
[35]A meat preparation.
[36]A strict vegetarian, Swami Turiyananda nevertheless quietly swallowed the non-vegetarian dish because it was prepared and given by Swamiji himelf. (Srimat Vivekananda Swamijir Jivaner Ghatanavali, Vol. II, p. 167)
[37]A Bengali letter written by Swami Turiyananda from Almora.
[38]Swami Suddhananda’s diary.
[39]Swami Jnanananda was also known as Daksha Maharaj. A member of the Sadharan Brahmo Samaj, he visited Sri Ramakrishna many times. As he was good-natured, Swamiji invested him with sannyasa at the Baranagore Math. Swami Akhandananda wrote, ‘At Meerut I found him perfectly sane. From Meerut, he, with Swami Advaitananda, went to Hardwar to join the Kumbha. Three or four months after this, Jnanananda came to Vrindavan stark mad. I was then at Vrindavan...Jnanananda was at last found dead on a footpath in Calcutta.’ (From Holy Wanderings, pp. 113-14).
[40]Swami Turiyananda’s letter dated 19 December 1915.
[41]In a letter dated 22nd Phalgun (5 March 1891) addressed to P. D. Mitra, Swami Shivananda wrote, ‘I have already written to you what I learnt about Narendra Babaji...About four or five days back Sannyal has written another letter saying that Narendra has gone towards Alwar State.’ (Sri Sri Mahapurushjir Patra, Belur Math) It seems Swamiji left Delhi by the middle of February 1891.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS

1. Baranagore Math and Alambazar Math--Location Map

 

2. Alambazar Math and its surroundings--Map

 

3. Alambazar Math--Plan of Ground Floor

 

4. Alambazar Math--Plan of First Floor

 

5. Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House--Map

 

6. Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House--Front View Sketch

 

7. Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House--Sketch of the probable location of the thatched cottage used as Shrine

 

8. Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House as it probably looked in 1893 when the Holy Mother stayed--Sketch

 

9. Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut with Pond--Sketch

 

10. Baranagore Monastery

 

11. Baranagore Monastery Gate—only physical remnants—the Pillars

 

12. Baranagore Math--Group Photo

 

13. Alambazar Math—Shrine on First Floor

 

14. Alambazar Math--Inside the Inner Courtyard

 

15. Alambazar Math—First Floor leftside western most room used by Swami Ramakrishnananda

 

16. Pashupati Bose’s House

 

17. Shobhabazar Rajbati.. Swamiji’s Reception view

 

18. Gopal lal Seal’s House--present view

 

19. Dr Trailokyanath Ghosh

 

20. Baranagore Math--Road Map

 

21. Alambazar Math: Aratrikam by Swami Ramakrishnananda---Sketch

 

22. Swamiji Speaking on SRK Janmotsava at Dakshineswar--Sketch

 

23. Swami Turiyananda--the popular ‘Shastrapathak’ at Alambazar Math

 

24. Swami Ramkrishnananda--the first Priest of Alambazar Math

 

25. First Campaign Leaflet of Ramakrishna Mission of Plague Relief Work

 

26. Map of Belur Math campus

 

27. Sketch Diagram of First Floor of Belur Math Building (1899)

 

28. Swami Premananda--the second Priest of Alambazar Math

 

29. Swami Vivekananda at Alambazar Math (1897)

 

30. Swami Akhandananda with Orphan Boys at Sargachhi Ashrama

 

31. Madras Students’ Home at Keshab Perumal Koil Street

 

32. Cossipore Udyanbati

 

33. Alambazar Math (Old View)

 

34. Group Photo at Gopal Lal Seal’s Garden House with Swamiji and some of his brother-monks and others

 

35. A 1940 Photograph of Nilambar Mukherjee’s Garden House

 

36. Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut with Pond

 

37. View of Pond adjoining Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut

 

38. Layola Library at Meerut

 

39. Present view of Layola Library at Meerut showing a photograph of Swami Vivekananda

 

40. Site sketch of Sethji’s Garden House at Meerut

 

41. Portrait of Nilambar Mukherjee

 

42. Front View of the building in Sethji’s Garden House (Meerut) where Swamiji and his brother disciples lived

 

43. Swamiji’s House at Belur Math Courtesy: Swami Chetanananda